a un mundo que perece...

Mensajes en la categoría Verdad Presente

Chronology of SDA apostasy. Necessity of separation.

Chronology of SDA apostasy.
Necessity of separation.

We are faced today with a life and death issue. God is calling His people to separate from sin and apostasy. This is not a new teaching of God . Throughout history, it was a requirement of God for His people
There was a coming out, a decided (Dict: Decided : clearly marked, distinct, vigorous and determined.) separation from the wicked, an escape for life. So it was in the days of Noah; so with Lot; so with the disciples prior to the destruction of Jerusalem; and so it will be in the last days (So with the Reformers and so with the founders of the SDA movement). Again the voice of God is heard in a message of warning, bidding His people separate themselves from the prevailing iniquity. PP 166.4
Today I am convinced that it is imperative to separate from the SDA church. Yet, you may want a clear ‘thus says the Lord’ for such a call. God has given us ample teachings and principles to go by, so as to make the case for such a call, out of the SDA church, a compelling one. You see, the pioneers of the SDA movement did not have a clear and direct light on each point of doctrine. They had to build up their understanding of the truth ‘link by link’.

“God by His Holy Spirit let light shine forth upon His servants, and the subject gradually opened to their minds. It required much study and anxious care to search it out link after link. By care, anxiety, and incessant labor has the work moved on until the great truths of our message, a clear, connected, perfect whole, have been given to the world”. {1T, p 79}.

You may wonder if, in our search for the truth about separating from the SDA church, God would remove all doubts from our minds and presents us with a ‘completely-sealed case’? Well the principle, by which we should go about our study of this subject, or any other for this matter, has been enunciated already in inspired writings.

“Satan has ability to suggest doubts and to devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue, a mark of intelligence in them, to be unbelieving and to question and quibble. Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit, and all should decide from the weight of evidence.” {3T, p 255}.

“The unbelief that demands perfect knowledge will never yield to the evidence that God is pleased to give. He requires of His people faith that rests upon the weight of evidence, not upon perfect knowledge. Those followers of Christ who accept the light that God sends them must obey the voice of God speaking to them when there are many other voices crying out against it. It requires discernment to distinguish the voice of God.” 3 T:258.

It is the principle of the ‘weight of evidence’ by which we should undertake this study. Is the weight of evidence in favor of separating or not separating from the SDA church? I propose to you today that the weight of evidence is in favor of separating. Again, keep in mind that God will not ‘remove all occasion for unbelief’. Only those who have a ‘teachable spirit’ will be able to decide based on the ‘weight of evidence’. With that said, in the way of an introduction, let us begin our short study.

Why does God , to begin with, ask us to separate from the wicked?

“You are exhorted to touch not the unclean thing; for in touching this, you will yourself become unclean. It is impossible for you to unite with those who are corrupt, and still remain pure”. {RH, January 2, 1900}.

“We have a testing message to give, and I am instructed to say to our people, “Unify, unify.” But we are not to unify with those who are departing from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils”. Manuscript 31, 1906. {3SM, p 412}.

The history of which nation will the people of God just before the second coming going to repeat?

“We want to understand the time in which we live. We do not half understand it. We do not half take it in. My heart trembles in me when I think of what a foe we have to meet, and how poorly we are prepared to meet him. The trials of the children of Israel, and their attitude just before the first coming of Christ, have been presented before me again and again to illustrate the position of the people of God in their experience before the second coming of Christ–how the enemy sought every occasion to take control of the minds of the Jews, and today he is seeking to blind the minds of God’s servants, that they may not be able to discern the precious truth.” {1SM, p 406}.

Since the people of God just before the Second Coming of Christ will repeat the exact experience of the Jewish church, it pays to go over that ancient history briefly.

Did the people of the old Jewish church worship their church more than the God of their church?

“The Jews worshiped the temple and were filled with greater indignation at anything spoken against that building than if it had been spoken against God.” {EW, p 198}.

Did Christ attempt to expose the rulers of the Jewish church in order to liberate His people from the slavery of the priesthood?

“The Sanhedrin had rejected Christ’s message and was bent upon His death; therefore Jesus departed from Jerusalem, from the priests, the temple, the religious leaders, the people who had been instructed in the law, and turned to another class to proclaim His message, and to gather out those who should carry the gospel to all nations.” {DA, p 232}.

Those who wanted to follow Christ at the time of the Jews had to be gathered out from the Jewish system. Has this been the case with every succeeding generation?

“As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ’s withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may render obedience.” {DA, p 232}.

When the religious leaders of the Jewish church were found guilty of rejecting the light of Christ, who was charged guilty of this most serious of sins?

“The time of the greatest responsibility for the Jewish people was when Christ was among them. And had they but known it, this was also the time of their greatest privilege and blessing. But they refused every overture of mercy, and rejected the Son of God, and thus made themselves guilty of the greatest of all sins. Christ charged the whole nation with this sin.” {RH, December 13, 1898}.

Since we are told in 1SM 406 that God ‘s people in the end times will repeat the history of the Jewish church, did the Jewish church ever become part of fallen Babylon?

“Babylon is also charged with the sin of unlawful connection with “the kings of the earth.” It was by departure from God, and alliance with the heathen, that the Jewish church became a harlot…” {GC, p 382}.

But is being a harlot and Babylon one in the eyes of God ?

“A virtuous woman represents a pure church [ekklesia], a vile woman an apostate church. Babylon is said to be a harlot.” {2SOP, p 233}.

Since God ‘s ekklesia in the end times will face the same destiny of the Jewish church according to 1SM 406, did God give any unconditional promise to the SDA church?

“In these day HE has instituted no new plan to preserve the purity of His people.” {4T, p. 165}.

“The principle of God’s dealing with men are ever the same.” GC: 343

“God’s promises are all made upon conditions.” {FW, p.47}.

Since God ‘s promises are all conditional it follows that the SDA church was not given any unconditional promise. Is there any SOP in support for such a conclusion?

“In the balances of the sanctuary the Seventh-day Adventist church is to be weighed. She will be judged by the privileges and advantages that she has had. If her spiritual experience does not correspond to the advantages that Christ, at infinite cost, has bestowed on her, if the blessings conferred have not qualified her to do the work entrusted to her, on her will be pronounced the sentence: “Found wanting.” By the light bestowed, the opportunities given, will she be judged.” {8T, p 247}.

What if the SDA church is found unfaithful in fulfilling His destined mission? Does God have a back-up plan for such an emergency?

“The Master will always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and gave it unto the Gentiles. God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of His work. When a church proves unfaithful to the word of God, whatever their position may be, however high and sacred their calling, God can no longer work with them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities.” {14MR, p 102}. UL, p 131.

What about then the following quotes, which appear on the surface to prohibit us from calling the SDA church as Babylon?

“To claim that the Seventh-day Adventist Church is Babylon, is to make the same claim as does Satan, who is an accuser of the brethren, who accuses them before God night and day”. {TM, p 43- 1893}.

“If those who have been proclaiming the message that the church is Babylon had used the money expended in publishing and circulating this error, in building up, instead of tearing down, they would have made it evident that they were people whom God is leading”. {TM, p43- 1893}.

How do we reconcile the above two quotes with our conclusion that the SDA church has indeed fallen and is now part of fallen Babylon?

Ellen White sets out the following divine principle when studying the testimonies:

“Regarding the testimonies, nothing is ignored; nothing is cast aside; but time and place must be considered”. {1SM, p 57}.

With the above principle in mind of the need to consider the ‘time and place’ for the above two quotes, what is the circumstances that have led the prophetess of God to state the above quotes and were the quotes qualified or unconditional in nature?

In 1893 a man by the name of A.W. Stanton issued and circulated a tract (called: Loud Cry) calling the SDA church Babylon. But in 1893 the church was not fully united with the world to be identified with Babylon. Ellen White stated then that this message was from Satan and not from God . For only God can declare the church to be Babylon. The only testimony in which Ellen White ever spoke about this issue was in 1893, and solely in response to the Stanton tract. Nothing about this subject was stated before or after 1893, which strongly suggests that this testimony was written in the present tense form. In the same testimony she said the following:

“There is but one church who is AT THE PRESENT TIME standing in the breach, and making up the hedge…”. {TM, p 50-1893}.

Earlier, in June 12, 1893, she wrote something similar which suggests strongly that when she said the church was not Babylon, she was referring to the church in 1893:

“God has had a church from that day, through all the changing scenes of time to the present period, 1893.” {3SM, p 18}.

As a further proof that what she wrote in 1893 in response to the Stanton tract was in the present tense form of the condition of the SDA church, there and then, is the following quote. In this quote , which was written two years later, she warned the church not to be married to the world lest, it [SDA church] become a ‘cage of every unclean and hateful bird’. This phrase is taken directly from Revelation 18, which God uses to describe the state of Babylon, and hence the need to come out of her.

“The world must not be introduced into the church and married to the church. Through union with the world the church will become corrupt, –‘a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.’ The customs of the world must not have a place; for they will be open doors through which the prince of darkness will find access, and the line of demarcation will become indistinguishable between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not… Satanic forces are continually at work through the world, and it is the object of Satan to bring the church and the world into such close fellowship that their aims, their spirit, their principles, shall harmonize…”. {RH, February 26, 1895}.

Did God ‘s messenger ever predict the downfall of the SDA church? YES!

“Of those who boast of their light, and yet fail to walk in it, Christ says, ‘but I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum [Seventh-day Adventists, who have had great light], which art exalted unto heaven [in point of privilege], shalt be brought down to hell: for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the Day of Judgment, than for thee.’ At that time Jesus answered and said, “I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent [in their own estimation], and hast revealed them unto babes.” {RH, August 1, 1893}. [THE BRACKETED COMMENTS ARE BY ELLEN WHITE].

That Ellen White never excluded from her writings the possibility of the SDA church falling and becoming part of fallen Babylon is further evidenced in the following quote:

“We must as a people arouse and cleanse the camp of Israel. Licentiousness, unlawful intimacy, and unholy practices are coming in among us in a large degree; and ministers who are handling sacred things are guilty of sin in this respect. They are coveting their neighbors’ wives, and the seventh commandment is broken. We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted, and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird; and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil?” {21MR, p 380, 1886}.

In 1894 Ellen White confirmed in the following quote that the SDA church did not heed God ‘s council of not being married to the world:

“The church has taken the world into her fellowship, and has given her affections to the enemies of holiness. The church and the world are standing on the same ground in transgression of the law of God. The church prefers to assimilate to the world rather than separate from its customs and vanities’. {ST, March 12, 1894}.

In spite of the repeated warnings of God ‘s messenger to the SDA leadership to repent and obey God ‘s testimonies, did the leadership reverse their rebellious course?

“God gave them clear light as to what they should do, and what they should not do, but they departed from that light… That these men should stand in a sacred place, to be as the voice of God to the people, as we once believed the General Conference to be– that is past…God wants them removed…”. {GCB, April 3, 1901, p.23-26}.

Although there was a cosmetic change in the leadership of the General Conference in 1901; there was not a true surrender of ‘kingly power’. Hence, the opportunity for a genuine change of course by the leadership in 1901 was wasted.

“What a wonderful work could have been done for the vast company gathered in Battle Creek at the General Conference of 1901, if the leaders of our work had taken themselves in hand. But the work that all heaven was waiting to do as soon as men prepared the way, was not done; for the leaders closed and bolted the door against the Spirit’s entrance. There was a stopping short of entire surrender to God. And hearts that might have been purified from all error were strengthened in wrongdoing. The doors were barred against the heavenly current that would have swept away all evil. Men left their sins unconfused. They built themselves up in wrongdoing, and said to the Spirit of God, “Go thy way for this time; when I have a more convenient season, I will call for thee.” {Letter 123, August 23, 1902}.

The rejection of the testimonies by the SDA leadership in the GC session of 1901 became the saddest event in the life of Ellen White up to that time .

His power was with me all the way through the last General Conference, and had the men in responsibility felt one quarter of the burden that rested on me, there would have been heartfelt confession and repentance. A work would have been done by the Holy Spirit such as has never yet been seen in Battle Creek. Those who at that time heard my message, and refused to humble their hearts before God, are without excuse. No greater proof will ever come to them. Lt17-1903.9
The result of the last General Conference has been the greatest, the most terrible sorrow of my life. No change was made. The spirit that should have been brought into the whole work as the result of that meeting was not brought in because men did not receive the testimonies of the Spirit of God. As they went to their several fields of labor, they did not walk in the light that the Lord had flashed upon their pathway, but carried into their work the wrong principles that had been prevailing in the work at Battle Creek. Lt17-1903.10
The Lord has marked every movement made by the leading men in our institutions and conferences. It is a perilous thing to reject the light that God sends. Letter 17, 1903

“It is a perilous thing to reject the light that God sends…So today upon those who have had light and evidence, but who have refused to heed God’s warnings and entreaties, heaven’s woe is pronounced…God bore long with the perversity of Israel, but the time came when the people passed the boundaries…” {13MR, p 122-123/Letter 17, January 14, 1903}.

Shortly after this God pronounced the SDA church an harlot and announced that His presence has left the SDA church.

“Who can truthfully say: “Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are unspotted by the world”? I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: “can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character?’ How is the faithful city become an harlot!’ My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.” {8T, p 250}.

What is the significance of God’s declaration in 1903, just 2 weeks after the end of the GC session, that His presence has left the SDA church?

“He (Christ) declared it to be His will that where He was, there His church should be…” {SDA Bible Commentary, vol.7A, p.1150, col. 2}.

“God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. “Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them” (Matt. 18:20). Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church.” {UL, p 315}.

When the Spirit of God departed the SDA church in 1903 it ceased to be His church. The only way for this state of being a God-less church to change was for the SDA church to reverse its rebellious course and repent its ways. When a church is first declared a harlot ( Babylon), it is not declared a fallen Babylon until it persists in its harlotry and passes God’s boundary of mercy and grace. Here is the SOP support for this understanding. Here is what Ellen White said about where God ‘s people where at the proclamation of the first angel’s message:

“At the proclamation of the first angel’s message, the people of God were in Babylon…” {4SOP, p 23}.

We know that the first angel’s message was first proclaimed in 1833 and began to gain steady momentum by 1840. So, God ‘s church in 1840 was declared to be Babylon by the pen of inspiration. And why was God’s church declared Babylon at the proclamation of the first angel’s message?

“The churches became corrupted by allying themselves with the world.” {4SOP, p 194}.

Christ gave the Protestant churches, which had become Babylonian, the first angel’s message to win them back to Him, away from Babylonian influences.

“It was to separate the church of Christ from the corrupting influence of the world that the first angel’s message was given.” {4SOP, p 231}.

When the Protestant churches of God , who were considered to be Babylonian due to their worldly corruption, rejected the first angel’s message they were then declared a fallen Babylon. And hence, God ‘s people had to, in addition to giving the declaration that Babylon is fallen, separate from her.

“When the churches spurned the counsel of God by rejecting the Advent message, God rejected them. The first angel was followed by a second, proclaiming, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” [REV. 14:8] This message was understood [They did not have a ‘thus says the Lord’ for such a conclusion. But inspiration confirmed their understanding of God’s ways] by Adventists to be an announcement of the moral fall of the churches in consequence of their rejection of the first message. The proclamation, “Babylon is fallen,” was given in the summer of 1844, and as the result, about fifty thousand withdrew from these churches.” {4SOP, p 232}. [Brackets supplied].

When God first declared the Protestant churches to be Babylon, He gave them one last chance before totally rejecting them. Their chance was accepting the first angel’s message. If they rejected this last message then they would be declared by God as fallen Babylon, and His people inside those churches would have to come out of and be separate.

“I saw Jesus turn His face from those who rejected and despised His coming, and then He bade angels lead His people out from among the unclean, lest they should be defiled. Those who were obedient to the message stood out free and united. A holy light shone upon them. They renounced the world, sacrificed their earthly interests, gave up their earthly treasures, and directed their anxious gaze to heaven, expecting to see their loved Deliverer. A holy light beamed upon their countenances, telling of the peace and joy, which reigned within. Jesus bade His angels go and strengthen them, for the hour of their trial drew on. I saw that these waiting ones were not yet tried as they must be. They were not free from errors. And I saw the mercy and goodness of God in sending a warning to the people of the earth, and repeated messages to lead them to a diligent searching of heart, and study of the Scriptures, that they might divest themselves of errors which have been handed down from the heathen and papists.” {EW, p 249-250}.

The above has revealed to us that when God ‘s church is first declared Babylon it has a chance to repent. If it persists in its harlotry then it will present to God’s people a compelling case of its having become a fallen Babylonian church. When this understanding is reached by God’s people then the declaration of its fallen status is coupled with decided move to separate and come out of her.

In 1903 God HIMSELF, and not the prophet, declared the church to be a harlot. (See again 8T, p 250). It was given a last chance for repentance. The question which faces us today is: Has the SDA church repented or persisted in its evil course since last warned in 1903? The honest in heart can not but agree that the church has not repented by one bit. In fact, even during the last years of Ellen White (between 1903 and 1915) we find that the church has not repented; to the extent that she has made some very startling statements concerning the condition of the church at HER TIME..

I have a work to do, and I am now making decisions. I must remain away from Conference meetings. I must not attend camp – meetings. The spirit of drawing apart, as the result of judging one another, has become so common, and the churches are becoming so leavened with this spirit that I have no desire to attend these meetings. After returning from them, it is often weeks before I am able to take up my neglected work. Lt186-1902.4

“Because those in positions of responsibility have for years left the Southern field unworked, notwithstanding the most decided testimonies urging them to take up this work; because they continue to neglect this field and use every manner of device in trying to uproot the confidence of the people in those who have done the hardest and most self-sacrificing work in the South , I have but very little confidence that God is giving these men in positions of responsibility spiritual eyesight and heavenly discernment. I am thrown into perplexity over their course; and I desire now to attend to my special work, to have no part in any of their councils, and to attend no meetings, nigh nor afar off. My mind shall not be dragged into confusion by the tendency they manifest to work directly contrary to the light that God has given me. I am done. I will preserve my God-given intelligence. Lt186-1902.5

“My voice has been heard in the different conferences and at camp meetings. I must now make a change. I cannot enter the atmosphere of strife and then have to bear testimonies that cost me much more than those to whom they are sent can imagine. When I attend the different meetings, I am compelled to deal with men, standing in responsible places, who I know are not exerting an influence that God can endorse. And when I bear a testimony in reference to their course of action, advantage is taken of this testimony. These men have not clear understanding. Should I say the things that I know, they would not, with their present experience, use this instruction wisely, and would bring upon me inconceivable burdens. Lt186-1902.6

“I shall, therefore, leave them to receive word from the Bible, in which the principles upon which they should work are laid down in straight lines.” {17 MS, p 65-66}. [Written in December 2, 1902, in a letter to Edson and Willie]. Letter 186, 1902

“The warning is given in the Word, “Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.” We now repeat, Parents, keep your children away from Battle Creek. Some of our medical missionary workers are becoming leavened with infidelity. Specious heresy has been taking hold of minds, and its threads have been woven into the pattern of the figure. Who is responsible for giving young men and women an education that has left a seducing influence upon their minds? One father writes that of his two children, who were sent to Battle Creek, one is now an infidel and the other has given up the truth.” {20 MS, p 67}. Letter 208, June 29, 1906.

“There are serious objections to having the school located at Battle Creek. Here is a large church, and there are quite a number of youth connected with this church. And in so large a church, where one has influence over another, if this influence is of an elevating character, leading to purity and consecration to God, then the youth coming to Battle Creek will have greater advantages than if the school was located elsewhere. But if the influences at Battle Creek shall be in the future what they have been for several years past, I would warn parents to keep their children from Battle Creek. There are but few in that large church who have an influence that will steadily draw souls to Christ. There are many who would, by their example, lead the youth away from God to the love of the world.” {Testimonies to the Church at Battle Creek, p 50}. 3T, p 197- PH 123, p 50, 1872.

“Now, those who have had years in this same experience, know not God nor Jesus whom He has sent, and should such go forth as representatives of Jesus? These men will never give the right mold to other minds; they have not grown up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. They simply have the name of Christians but are not fitted for the work of God, and never will be until they are born again, and learn the A.B.C. in true religion of Jesus. There is a little hope in one direction: Take the young men and women, and place them where they will come as little in contact with our churches as possible, that the low grade of piety which is current in this day shall not leaven their ideas of what it means to be a Christian.” {12 MS, p 334}.

Some may suggest that the above quotes represent only the condition of the SDA church at the then world head quarters, and therefore far away churches could be insulated from the evil leaven of world headquarters. Listen to what Ellen White had to say about this very point:

“The great heart of the work is at —–; and, as the human heart throws its living current of blood into all parts of the body, so does the management at this place, the headquarters of our church, affect the whole body of believers. If the physical heart is healthy, the blood that is sent from it through the system is also healthy; but if this fountain is impure, the whole organism becomes diseased by the poison of the vital fluid. So it is with us. If the heart of the work becomes corrupt, the whole church, in its various branches and interests, scattered abroad over the face of the earth, suffers in consequence.” {4T, p 210}.

Let us study chronologically some statements from Ellen White before her death, to see if there was any sign of repentance after the church was declared a harlot by Jesus:

Last night I seemed to be standing before a crowd of people who were not united. One would stand back while another desired to go forward. They were not standing in unity one with another. I saw a heavenly being come and stand before them and heard Him say: “Come into line! No one is fighting a battle on his own charges. The Master of assemblies says, Come into line!” Ms9-1910.2
Although we may have followed our own way for a time, it is possible for us to return and get into line. We ought to be grateful to God for the privilege of returning when we have gone astray.

When I think of the history of our work during the past ten years, I can but say, See what the Lord hath wrought. Mercifully He has been working to shed light upon the pathway of His people. In spite of the hindrances that have been met with in the work, we need not feel sadness, except as we see a failure on the part of God’s people to follow their Leader step by step. Ms15-1910.1
From one of the published testimonies I copy the following: Ms15-1910.2
It is God’s purpose that His people shall be a sanctified, purified, holy people, communicating light to all with whom they come in contact. It is His purpose that by exemplifying the truth in their lives, they shall be a praise in the earth. The grace of Christ is sufficient to bring this about. But let God’s people remember that only as they believe and work out the principles of the gospel can He make them a praise in the earth. Only as they yield their God – given capabilities in His service will they enjoy the fulness and the power of the promise whereon the church has been called to stand. If those who profess to believe in Christ as their Saviour reach only the low standard of worldly measurement, the church fails to bear the rich harvest that God expects. “Found wanting” is written upon her record. Ms15-1910.3

I am instructed to say, Let the converting power of God rest upon physicians, upon ministers, and upon conference officials. As a people we are far behind where we might have been, had our brethren in positions of responsibility always walked in the counsel of God, instead of assuming an arbitrary authority that has greatly retarded His work. There should now be an entire change based upon thorough conversion. Lt2-1910.6

The churches are asleep, and they need an awakening. They have not a knowledge of the requirements of the Lord. Let the message from the Lord go forth in its purity. Lift up the voice in the fear of the Lord, in warning. The families in the church who have a knowledge of the truth, to discern the signs of the times through the Word of the Lord, are not half awakened. Where are the fathers and mothers in Israel, claiming to be the Lord’s people? Many have not obeyed the Word of the Lord, and evil, fallen angels appear to them, claiming to be angels of God to instruct them. These will be received by some, and the light given is the light of the fallen angels, which is surely spiritual death to the receiver. Many of our people need to have converted, spiritual eyesight. There is danger of allowing common, earthly transactions to be all – absorbing. As a result, the stamp of the world is upon parents and children. Many have framed a religion of their own choosing and are making their business the grave of their religious serving. Lt42-1910.7
Wake up the physicians! Wake up the ministers! In some cases defects of character have become strong. There are many who are being converted into commercialism, and they bring their traits of character into the church, to work out their plans and lead others into temptations. The ones who are themselves being deceived and lurking to lead others into temptation. They direct the unwary feet, and the special strong traits of character have become so firmly fixed that their cases seem hopeless. Lt42-1910.8
Let ministers and physicians and all men in office look well to their individual selves. Satan has his fallen angels, who appear as teachers, to instruct every soul who is separating himself from his brethren who are striving for heaven. Patience, tenderness, and reconversion are to be presented line upon line, precept upon precept, under the sanctification of the Holy Spirit of God. Too many money speculators and too many professed teachers, who are unconverted, are leading into false paths. We must wake up and seek the Lord with that humility and meekness that God will accept, because we understand that we are not today prepared for the kingdom of heaven. We must follow on step by step in the way of the Lord, and we shall be overcomers. Lt42-1910.9

I wish to repeat some things that have been presented to our people many times in the past. As a people, and individually, we need to receive fresh supplies of grace day by day. We need the endowment of the Holy Spirit, which is able to sanctify the soul. Many of us do not realize the sacredness of our profession of faith; therefore there is much talking and little real faith, little convincing evidence that the Holy Spirit is imbuing our hearts, illuminating our minds, and strengthening us to perform the will of Him who day by day is calling us out of darkness into His marvelous light. Ms55-1912.1
……
Thousands are starving for the bread of life, while even church members are drunken as it were with the wine of false representation. What burden do these professed believers carry for perishing souls? Strife for supremacy, great ideas for the development of commercial enterprises absorb the mind, and the spiritual needs of humanity are forgotten.
……
At this time, when satanic agencies seem to be triumphing, the Lord calls upon His people to be wide – awake, that they may give the enemy no advantage in his purpose to deceive, if possible, the elect.
…..
O that there might be an awakening on the part of our people, that they might realize the solemnity of the times in which we live. Those who hope to be prepared for the Lord’s appearing should be in earnest in doing a work that will recommend the truth to others. A sincere acceptance of the truth for this time will result in the carrying out of its teachings in the daily life. Ms55-1912.14

Often in the night season I am bidden to urge our brethren in responsible positions to make earnest effort to follow on to know the Lord more perfectly. When our workers realize as they should the importance of the times in which we live, there will be seen a determined purpose to be on the Lord’s side, and they will become in truth laborers together with God. When they consecrate heart and soul to the service of God, they will find that an experience deeper than any they have yet obtained is essential if they would triumph over all sin. Lt7-1913.7
It will be well for us to consider what is soon to come upon the earth. This is no time for trifling or self – seeking. If the times in which we are living fail to impress our minds seriously, what can reach us? Do not the Scriptures call for a more pure and holy work than we have yet seen? Lt7-1913.8
Men of clear understanding are needed now. God calls upon those who are willing to be controlled by the Holy Spirit to lead out in a work of thorough reformation. I see a crisis before us, and the Lord calls for His laborers to come into line. Every soul should now stand in a position of deeper, truer consecration to God than during the years that have passed. Lt7-1913.9
During the General Conference of 1909, a work should have been done in the hearts of those in attendance that was not done. Hours should have been given up to heart – searching that would have to the breaking up of the fallow ground of the hearts of those who are at the meeting. This would have given them insight to understand the work so essential to be done by them in repentance and confession. But though opportunities were given for confession of sin, for heartfelt repentance, and for a decided reformation, thorough work was not done. Some felt the influence of the Holy Spirit and responded, but all did not yield to this influence. The minds of some were running in forbidden channels. Had there been on the part of all in the assembly a humbling of the heart, there would have been manifested a wonderful blessing. Lt7-1913.10
For a number of months after the close of that meeting, I bore a heavy burden and urged upon the attention of the brethren in responsibility those things which the Lord was instructing me to set before them plainly. Finally some of those in positions of trust in connection with the general work, after much prayer and careful study of the various messages given, ventured to undertake by faith the work called for – a work they could not fully understand; and as they went forward in the fear of God, they received rich blessing. Lt7-1913.11
It has brought great rejoicing to my heart to see the marvelous transformations that have been wrought in the lives of some who thus chose to advance by faith in the way of the Lord rather than to follow a way of their own choosing. Had those brethren in responsibility continued to view matters in a false light, they would have created a condition of things that would sadly have marred the work; but when they heeded the instruction that was sent, and sought the Lord, God brought them into the full light and enabled them to render acceptable service and to bring about spiritual reformations. When the Lord sets His hand to prepare the way before His ministers, it is their duty to follow where He directs. He will never forsake or leave in uncertainty those who follow His leading with full purpose of heart. Lt7-1913.12
“I rejoice,” my brethren, “that I have confidence in you in all things.” [2 Corinthians 7:16.] And while I still feel the deepest anxiety over the attitude that some are taking toward important measures connected with the development of the cause of God in the earth, yet I have strong faith in the workers throughout the field and believe that as they meet together and humble themselves before the Lord and consecrate themselves anew to His service, they will be enabled to do His will. There are some who do not even now view matters in the right light, but these may learn to see eye to eye with their co – workers and may avoid making serious mistakes by earnestly seeking the Lord at this time and by submitting their will wholly to the will of God. Lt7-1913.13
I have been deeply impressed by scenes that have recently passed before me in the night season. There seemed to be a great movement – a work of revival – going forward in many places. Our people were moving into line, responding to God’s call. My brethren, the Lord is speaking to us. Shall we not heed His voice? Shall we not trim our lamps and act like men who look for their Lord to come? The time is one that calls for light – bearing, for action. Lt7-1913.14
“I therefore … beseech you” brethren, “that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” [Ephesians 4:1 – 3.] Lt7-1913.15

Therefore, after the SDA church was first declared a harlot in 1903 the church was given a last chance of repentance. This is why from 1903 and until her death (1915), God ‘s servant did not call God ‘s people out of the SDA church. But did she hold much faith of genuine repentance by the SDA leadership after her disappearance from the scene? Here are her words in her last testimony, few months before her death:

“I am charged to tell our people that do not realize, that the devil has device after device, and he carries them out in ways that they do not expect. Satan’s agencies will invent ways to make sinners out of saints. ‘I tell you now, that when I am laid to rest, great changes will take place. I do not know when I shall be taken; and I desire to warn all against the devices of the devil. I want the people to know that I warned them fully before my death. I do not know especially what changes will take place; but they should watch every conceivable sin that Satan will try to immortalize.’ ” {1MS, p1,1915}.

What are Some of the Great Changes Ellen White was Trying to Warn us About That Have Proven to be Devices of the Devil?

“The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A NEW ORGANIZATION would be established. Books of a NEW ORDER would be written (not only is adventism oversaturated with books written by uninspired authors, but many misleading compilations of E. G. White’s writings have been published, that take her writings out of context and ignore the principles of interpretation. You can check them out yourself at https://www.adventistbookcenter.com Literally thousands and thousands of books that nullify the teachings given through Ellen White). A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced ( NLP hypnosis, guided imagery, vizualization, all of these and a lot more accentuate on the ‘infinite potential of man’ and lead away from depending on God). The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the NEW MOVEMENT. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but GOD BEING REMOVED, they would place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the structure.

Who has authority to begin such a [NEW] movement? We have our Bibles, we have our experience, attested to by the miraculous working of the Holy Spirit. We have a truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate everything that is not in harmony with this truth? E.G. White, Selected Messages, Bk. 1, 204, 205.

“The things you have described as taking place in Indiana, the Lord has shown me would take place just before the close of probation. Every uncouth thing will be demonstrated. There will be shouting, with drums, music, and dancing. The senses of rational beings will become so confused that they cannot be trusted to make right decisions. And this is called the moving of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit never reveals itself in such methods, in such a bedlam of noise. This is an invention of Satan to cover up his ingenious methods for making of none effect the pure, sincere, elevating, ennobling, sanctifying truth for this time. Better never have the worship of God blended with music than to use musical instruments to do the work which last January was represented to me would be brought into our camp meetings. The truth for this time needs nothing of this kind in its work of converting souls. A bedlam of noise shocks the senses and pervert that which if conducted aright might be a blessing. The powers of satanic agencies blend with the din and noise, to have a carnival, and this is termed the Holy Spirit’s working.” Selected Messages, Vol. 2, p. 36.

“I saw the nominal church and nominal Adventists, like Judas, would betray us to the Catholics to obtain their influence to come against the truth. The saints then will be an obscure [hidden] people, little known to the Catholics but the churches and nominal Adventists who know of our faith and customs (for they hate us on account of the Sabbath, for they could not refute it) will betray the saints and report them to the Catholics as those who disregard the institutions of the people that is, that they keep the Sabbath and disregard Sunday. Then the Catholics bid the Protestants to go forward, and issue a decree that all who will not observe the first day of the week, instead of the seventh day, shall be slain. And the Catholics, whose numbers are large, will stand by the Protestants. The Catholics will give their power to the image of the beast. And the Protestants will work as their mother worked before them to destroy the saints. But before their decree bring or bear fruit, the saints will be delivered by the Voice of God.” E.G. White, Dorchester, Maine, October 23, 1850, Spalding–Magan’s Unpublished Mss. Testimonies, pp. 1, 2.
“I saw the nominal church and nominal Adventists, like Judas, would betray us to the Catholics”.
“The saints then will be an obscure [hidden] people, little known to the Catholics but the churches and nominal Adventists who know of our faith and customs (for they hate us on account of the Sabbath, for they could not refute it) will betray the saints and report them to the Catholics”.
Then I saw Laodiceans. [The nominal, or first – day, adventists] They will make a mighty effort. Will they get the victory? One who has the truth will chase a thousand, and two will put ten thousand to flight… Manuscript 11, 1850. (Written December 25, 1850, at Paris, Maine.) 13MR 301.4
The brackets are not inserted, they are in the “Manuscript Releases volume 13” as well.

Observe from the last quotes that in those days the nominal adventists are called laodiceans. So nominal adventists are the laodiceans. What church openly admits to being Laodicea today?

“Let us bear in mind the words that Christ spoke to the people who were honored above others in being privileged to have the Lord Jesus Christ to labor among them, and yet who did not appreciate this privilege, and did not diffuse the light of Heaven to others. (has the SDA church diffused the light to the world? Has it lived up to its privileges? Do you see inside the church a majority of people fighting and struggling for the salvation of others?) He said: “Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works, which were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repeated long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell; for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee.” {RH, December 3, 1895 par. 6}

“And thou, Capernaum [Seventh-day Adventists, who have had great light], which art exalted unto heaven [in point of privilege], shalt be brought down to hell: for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT, than for thee.” E.G. White, Review and Herald Articles, vol. 3, p. 69, col. 3. This quote is just as it appears in the Review article, BRACKETS AND ALL.

COUNTERPART: “The Lord commanded one of his ancient servants, ‘Pray not thou for this people [Jer. 7:16 and 11:14], neither lift up cry nor prayer for them neither make intercession to me for I will not hear thee.’ The prophet thus describes the sins which had called forth this fearful denunciation: ‘The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means and my people love to have it so and what will ye do in the end thereof?’ ‘From the least of them even unto the greatest of them, every one is given to covetousness and from the prophet even unto the priest, every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace, when there is no peace.’ The apostles declare that this state of things will find its COUNTERPART in the last days. Many have a form of godliness, but in their daily life deny the power thereof. They have ceased to be convicted of their sins or alarmed at their state. They say in their hearts, ‘The church is flourishing. Peace and spiritual prosperity are within her borders.’ The words of the prophet may well apply to these self-deceivers, ‘They have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations. I also will choose their delusions, and will bring their fears upon them.” E. G. White, Second Advent Review and Sabbath Herald, 11-07-82.

“I am charged to tell our people that some do not realize that the devil has device after device that he carries out in ways that make sinners out of saints. I tell you now, that when I am laid to rest great changes will take place.” Elmshaven, February 24, 1915. Testimony of Ellen G. White. February 24, 1915.
It was an unpublished statement, it was recently published by the White Estate. This warning has been kept from the people. Ellen White clearly says in the statement that it is a warning to all against the devices of the devil. She further said: “I want the people to know that I warned them fully before my death.” The White Estate will suffer the consequences of sitting in the gate deciding what the people should and should not have, especially when Ellen White clearly wanted this warning to go to the people.
It would be extremely naive of anyone to think that there have not been many such warning statements omitted from publication. In The Ellen G. White 1888 Materials alone, you will come across many dot, dot, dot (elipses) marks in portions that are obviously very controversial. The same thing occurs when reading much of the published writings by Ellen White. Many letters and manuscripts are still not available to the public. This is one of the major reasons VENGEANCE is executed in the very courts of the Temple, the church, because the leaders, rather than the Spirit of Prophecy, have decided what the people should and should not have:
“In the very courts of the temple [the SDA church], scenes will be enacted that few realize. God’s people will be proved and tested, that He may discern ‘between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not.’ Vengeance will be executed against those who sit in the gate, deciding what the people should have and what they should not have. These take away the key of knowledge. They refuse to enter in themselves, and those who would enter in they hinder. These bear not the seal of the living God. All who now occupy responsible positions should be solemnly and terribly afraid lest in this time they shall be found as unfaithful stewards.” E.G. White, Manuscript 15, 1886, Paulson Collection, p. 55.
Notice that the warning was given 2 years prior to the rejection of the righteousness by faith message.

Did ‘great changes’ in the SDA church take place after her death as she predicted? YES. Where those changes for the better or for the worse? An honest in heart would not have difficulty answering those questions.

If ‘great changes’ for the worse took place in the SDA church since her death, is it reasonable to conclude that the SDA church, has since 1915, at the some point in time crossed God ‘s boundaries and became fallen Babylon?

In the Great Controversy, God outlines for us, through inspiration, the reasons why a once-chosen church becomes part of fallen Babylon .

“The sins of Babylon will be laid open… By these solemn warnings the people will be stirred. Thousands upon thousands will listen who have never heard words like these. In amazement they hear the testimony that Babylon is the church, fallen because of [1] her errors and [2]sins, because of her [3] rejection of the truth sent to her from heaven.” {GC, p 606}. [Brackets supplied].

A harlot church becomes fallen Babylon due to 3 reasons:
Her sins.
Her errors.
Her rejections of truth sent to her from heaven .
How will the SDA church stand if tested against the above criteria ? Let us examine each of the above 3 qualifications in relations to the SDA church, to see if it has indeed met the ‘fallen Babylon’ condition or not!

1) Her sins:

The sins of the SDA church are easily documented. For brevity I will state few of her major sins:

NLP (neuro linguistic programming),
Celebration style of worship, borrowed directly from Vatican Council II.
http://www.sdadefend.com/Spiritualism-invasion/Hypnotism.htm

Excuse the language, but this is a pretty accurate descriltion of NLP:
https://ultraculture.org/blog/2014/01/16/nlp-10-ways-protect-mind-control/

This is where the SDA defend their position regarding NLP:
https://www.ministrymagazine.org/archive/1992/06/are-adventist-pastors-teaching-hypnotism
They provide short Ellen White quotations to sustain their position, gravely taken out of context, ignoring the rules of interpretation.
Joining the SDA health care system with that of the Papacy. Going 180 degrees against 1 Cor. 6:14-18.
https://www.centura.org/about-centura/sponsors
https://spectrummagazine.org/article/2017/04/06/catholic-and-adventist-health-systems-join-forces-walla-walla

Persecuting those who preach the three angel’s messages, by taking them to court to stop their activities.
Using tithe money to hire Catholic lawyer to bring faithful members to court.
http://www.thethirdangelsmessage.com/adventist_trademark.php

Homosexuality, female pastors(women’s ordination), feminism etc.
https://spectrummagazine.org/article/2017/11/09/andrews-university-approves-creation-official-lgbt-student-support-group

http://www.fulcrum7.com/blog/2017/2/2/married-lesbian-baptised-into-chico-seventh-day-adventist-church

https://spectrummagazine.org/article/2016/01/17/seventh-day-adventist-church-and-transgender-people

https://news.adventist.org/en/all-news/news/go/2017-04-11/seventh-day-adventist-world-church-vote-statement-on-transgender/

Adventist Pastors in North America will Begin New LGBT+ Training

https://www.glaad.org/2011/08/03/seventh-day-adventists-work-toward-a-more-inclusive-church-for-lgbt-members

1 Corinthians 5

Disfellowshiping members engaged in literature distribution, which identifies the Man of Sin, ecumenical relations with catholicism
https://www.adventist.org/en/information/official-statements/statements/article/go/-/how-seventh-day-adventists-view-roman-catholicism/
The hierarchical church organization, allowing man to control man, and resulting in abusive kingly power.
Adopting the Church Manual, against the council of God .
Joining the WCC stealthily, though denying it publicly.
The blasphemy of claiming that the church has the authority to change doctrine:
“…The General Conference of the Church, the only body having AUTHORITY TO ALTER the structure of the CHURCH either in DOCTRINE or organization.”{ EEOC vs. PPPA, 1975}. [ (Court Transcript of United States vs the Seventh-day Adventist Church, Equal Employment Opportunity Commission vs the Pacific Press Publishing Association and the General Conference, Opening Brief for the Church, Civil Case #74-2025 CBR, December 4, 1974, p 17]

“..The General Conference session holds the singular AUTHORITY FOR REVISING the Church Manual–including THE CHURCH’S FUNDAMENTAL beliefs.” { Adventist Review 7-5-1990}.

“Only a committee appointed by the General Conference can interpret prophecy.” (Adventist Review, June 5, 1986, p 2).

“It is our responsibility to study the Scriptures for ourselves, to ask for the guidance of the Holy Spirit, to submit our understandings to those in the church who are able to judge our findings, and then to abide to the decisions of the church…” (Seventh-day Adventist Church Adult Sabbath School Quarterly, Lesson 13, March 28, 1987, p 92, or p 153 in the Teacher’s Edition).

Adopting the Roman Catholic model of church organization, in flagrant disregard to the council of God . Here is what Raymond Cottrell, associate editor of the SDA Bible Commentary, stated in the Spectrum:

“Structure. At the local conference level the Seventh-day Adventist Church has a representative form of government. Above that level the polity of the Seventh-day Adventist Church is hierarchical: Authority flows downward and members in local congregations have virtually no voice. Above that level, the Seventh-day Adventist Church is a closed, self-operating, and self-perpetuating system similar to the ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH, in which those in authority are not responsible to lower echelons. Above the local conference level, those in authority are not elected by, representative of, or administratively accountable to, local congregations or the membership at large.” Spectrum, March 1984, pg. 42.

In the same year, 1984, in a court case involving the Harris Pine Mills, as asset owned by the SDA church, Judge William T. Hart, presiding over the case stated the following:

“Next to the ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH, the Adventist church is the most centralized of all the major denominations in the country.”

Is it surprising to SDA’s after what has been quoted above to read what Neal C. Wilson had to say about modeling the SDA church after the Roman Catholic Church? Here is what he said:

“There is ANOTHER universal and TRULY CATHOLIC ORGANIZATION, the SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH.” Neal Wilson. Adventist Review, 3/5/1981.

Four years later at the GC in New Orleans, Neal C. Wilson referred five times to his vice presidents as cardinals.

2) Her errors:

Departing from the pillars of our faith such as the investigative judgment, as evidenced in the following quote by Falkenberg, ex-GC president:
“We don’t have to worry whether our name has come up yet in the heavenly courtroom. We don’t have to be anxious about the judgment closing before we have had a chance to CONFESS ALL OUR SINS.” We Still Believe, pg. 45.

Giving up on the historic position of the Ellen White and the pioneers on the nature of Christ and the atoning work of Christ in heaven, to accommodate the Protestant denominations.
Placing loyalty to church above loyalty to the word of God :
“Often the Scriptures set forth merely general principles, leaving it to the church to decide specific policies. The Adventist Church has done this in the Church Manual. Once a matter has been discussed and voted, minority opinion gives way to majority, and loyalty dictates that all follow the new actions…Thus there is clearly a teaching AUTHORITY in the church BEYOND THE RECOGNIZED TEACHING AUTHORITY OF THE BIBLE . There is, then, a teaching AUTHORITY in the Adventist Church that ought to be obeyed. Every member must not do merely ‘that which is right in his own eyes.’ Ministers and church leaders must uphold this AUTHORITY .” {Review and Herald 1-31-1974}.

Again, loyalty to the church {and not God } is clearly set in the following court record by the leaders of the SDA church:

“The General Conference, then is the Seventh-day Adventist church… the embodiment of the remnant church as a Christian denomination, in a unified worldwide organization, to which all baptized Seventh-day Adventists owe spiritual allegiance.” {EEOC vs PPPA, Civil Case #74-2025 CBR, p 17, Opening Brief, 1974-1975}.

Departure from the Biblical and SOP truth regarding the man of sin.
In the Reply Brief for Defendants of the Mary Kay-Silver trial, on page 4, Neal C. Wilson stated for the SDA church:

“Although it is true that there was a period in the life of the Seventh-day Adventist Church when the denomination took a distinctly anti-Roman Catholic viewpoint, and the term ‘hierarchy’ was used in a pejorative sense to refer to the papal form of church governance, that attitude on the church’s part was nothing more than a manifestation of widespread anti-popery among conservative Protestant denominations in the early part of this century and the latter part of the last, and which has now been consigned to the historical trash heap so far as the Seventh-day Adventist Church is concerned.” Equal Employment Opportunity Commission Vs the Pacific Press Publishing Association and SDA Church, civ #74-2025 CBR, 1975.

3) Her rejection of truth sent to her from heaven:

The SDA church has rejected the testimonies of God at least in the following areas:

Health reform
Dress reform
Sanitariums
Church structure and organization
Church investments
Tithing
Insurance
Evangelism
Based on the above can the honest in heart deny that the SDA church, which was first, declared a harlot (Babylonian) in 1903 has indeed fallen because of her continued and increasing sins, errors, and rejection of truth sent to her from heaven?

Has Ellen White ever prophesied that God ‘s people just before the falling of the plagues will be called out of the SDA churches? YES!

“I saw that God has honest children among the nominal Adventists and the fallen churches, and before the plagues shall be poured out, ministers and people will be called out from these churches and will gladly receive the truth. Satan knows this; and before the loud cry of the third angel is given, he raises an excitement in these religious bodies, that those who have rejected the truth may think that God is with them.” {EW, p 261}.

The most fearful news here is the prophecy that those who will reject the call to come out of the SDA churches and the fallen churches will experience an ‘excitement’, coming from Satan to deceive them into thinking that ‘God is with them”.

How do we know from inspired writings that we are now living just before the ‘plagues shall be poured out’ and therefore have to separate from the fallen Babylonian SDA church and the other churches as well?

We know that we are in just this ‘critical time’ because of the wild spreading of the ‘celebration’ style of worship in the SDA churches and the other fallen churches around the world, as accurately predicted by Ellen White.

“The things you have described as taking place in Indiana, God has shown me would take place just before the close of probation. Every uncouth thing will be demonstrated. There will be shouting, with drums, music, and dancing. The senses of rational beings will become so confused that they cannot be trusted to make right decisions. And this is called the moving of the Holy Spirit.” {2SM, p 36}.

There are many more angles from which one can present the subject of separation. Examples of other equally convincing angels would be: wheat and tares, abomination of desolation, and corporate accountability. The purpose of this short study is not to address all major points and objections, which may arise from this initial study. It would satisfy me greatly if the only benefit that can accrue, at this point, would be the realization of the importance of subject matter; and hence, the determination to study it further and more deeply.

The Real Church That Appears as About to Fall But Does Not

The Real Church That Appears as About to Fall But Does Not

The following statement is presented just as it appears in its reference. All bracketed portions are just as Ellen White inserted them:

“And thou, Capernaum [Seventh-day Adventists, who have had great light], which art exalted unto heaven [in point of privilege], shalt be brought down to hell: for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT, than for thee.” E.G. White, Review and Herald Articles, vol. 3, p. 69, col. 3.

Such pronouncements have the ring of a true prophet! Capernaum was a corporate city, and the SDA is Biblically represented as a corporate city, the corporate city of Jerusalem. It will be brought down to hell as a corporate city [church], except for a small remnant who escape, Ezekiel 5:1-5, as was the case with Israel in the 70 A.D. destruction of Jerusalem.

The professing Seventh-day Adventist church has got a lot of mileage from a statement by Ellen White that says the church will appear as about to fall but it will remain while sinners are shaken out. The professing SDA once church militant has thought and still thinks that it is the church that will appear as about to fall, but will not, and will be the church from which sinners are shaken. This is a most serious error that must be investigated in the context of very important statements by Scripture and Ellen White. First, we will consider Ellen White’s statement:

“The church may appear as about to fall, but it does not fall. It remains, while the sinners in Zion will be sifted out–the chaff separated from the precious wheat….The REMNANT that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy.” E.G. White, Selected Messages, vol. 2, 380. It is obvious from the above statement and from common sense that any church that does not fall is the church triumphant. A few other items are obvious from the above statement:

Zion is the REMNANT. Zion is the church triumphant, not the church militant. This is also borne out by the following Scripture: “But ye are come unto mount Sion (A version of Zion), and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect.” Hebrews, 12:22, 23.

It is Zion, the church triumphant and not the church militant that appears as about to fall, but does not. Zion is the remnant that purifies their souls by obeying the truth amid surrounding apostasy. Zion is a heavenly church Kingdom. The sinners are shaken out of the heavenly church Kingdom, not an earthly church organization. Just men made perfect must refer to the church triumphant. Zion is the firstborn or the firstfruits. Revelation 14:1-4, identifies the FIRSTFRUITS AS THE 144,000. Mount Zion in the heavenly Jerusalem city, is the general assembly and church of the FIRSTBORN, [FIRSTFRUITS] that are written in heaven, and it consists of the spirits of just men made perfect. This is the church triumphant. This is the heavenly kingdom church from which and by which sinners are shaken, (Matthew 13:41-49). This heavenly kingdom church has earthly representatives in the form of the bride of Jesus Christ, or the 144,000, which are the bride and not the guests of the heavenly kingdom. Notice:

“The Holy City, the New Jerusalem, which is the capital and REPRESENTATIVE of the kingdom, is called ‘the bride, the Lambs wife.’….Clearly, then, the bride represents the Holy City, and the virgins that go our to meet the bridegroom are a symbol of the church. In the Revelation the people of God are said to be the guests at the marriage supper. Revelation 19:9. If guests, they cannot be represented also as the bride.” E.G. White, The Great Controversy, (1911 edition, p. 426-427. The people of God are symbolized by the ten virgins, the church militant, while the representatives of the Kingdom are the bride. The bride, the 144,000, are not the guests, and the guests are not the bride at a wedding.

How do we Know That the 144,000 are the Bride of Christ? We know that the 144,000 are the Bride and not the guests, from the following statement which defines the REMNANT:

“The woman is a symbol of the church, and the REMNANT of the church represents the Christians of THE LAST GENERATION OF MEN, living just prior to the second advent…Here, then, are the causes of the dragon’s warfare upon the remnant. They teach the observance of the ten commandments, and the revival of the gifts, and acknowledge the gift of prophecy among them. When the Devil got one foot upon the fourth commandment, and the other upon the gifts planted in the Christian church by Jesus Christ, then his satanic majesty was filled with revengeful delight. But when THE REMNANT, WHOM GOD DESIGNS TO FIT FOR TRANSLATION TO HEAVEN WITHOUT SEEING DEATH, ‘ask for the old paths, [historic Adventism] where is the good way, and walk therein,’ then the dragon is wroth, and makes war on them'” E.G. White, Spiritual Gifts, vol. III, p. 26.

Ellen White Further Distinguishes The Bride From the Guests by Saying That the Bride Awakens the Guest, the Ten Virgins

“Lingering near the bride’s house are ten young women robed in white. Each carries a lighted lamp and a small flagon for oil. All are anxiously watching for the appearance of the bridegroom. But there is a delay [Since 1844]. Hour after hour passes; the watchers become weary and fall asleep. At midnight the cry is heard, ‘Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him.’ The sleepers, [all those ten virgins slept–Matt. 25:5] suddenly awaking, spring to their feet. They see the procession [of the bride–in context] moving on, bright with torches and glad with music [the torch of truth and the Song of Moses and the Lamb, that overcoming is possible]. They hear the voice of the bridegroom AND THE VOICE OF THE BRIDE. The ten maidens seize their lamps and begin to trim them, in haste to go forth. But five have neglected to fill their flasks with oil [character–overcoming]. They did not anticipate so long a delay, and they have not prepared for the emergency….. The five with lighted lamps joined the throng and entered the house with the bridal train, and the door was shut.” E.G. White, Christ’s Object Lessons, pp. 405, 406. If the ten virgins are awakened by the VOICE OF THE BRIDE, then the bride is a different entity. She is Zion, the earthly representative of the heavenly Jerusalem. She is the church triumphant. She is the church from which and by which the unrepentant sinners are shaken.

Ellen White Says That the Church Triumphant Co-Exists With the Church Militant in Order to Come to the Aid of the Church Militant
“The members of the church triumphant–the church in heaven–will be permitted to draw near to the members of the church militant, to aid them in their necessity.” E.G. White, The Southern Watchman, Sep. 8, 1903. “Those who think that the church militant is the church triumphant make a great mistake.” E.G. White, The Upward Look, 152.

The professing SDA church once church militant has made that great mistake; that greatly cherished error.

It is During the Time of Jacob’s Trouble That the Church Triumphant Appears as About to Fall but Does not Fall
“The people of God will then be plunged into those scenes of affliction and distress described by the prophet as the time of Jacob’s trouble…. Jacob’s night of anguish, when he wrestled in prayer for deliverance from the hand of Esau (Genesis 32:24-30), represents the experience of God’s people in the time of trouble….Jacob’s company, unarmed and defenseless, SEEMED ABOUT TO FALL HELPLESS VICTIMS OF VIOLENCE AND SLAUGHTER.” E.G. White, The Great Controversy, (1911 edition), p. 616.

Here we find “the people of God, paralleled with Jacob’s company which appeared as about to fall, but did not. It is the church triumphant during Jacob’s Great Time of Trouble that appears as about to fall, not the professing SDA church once militant that has already fallen into the Omega of Apostasy.

A Professing SDA Church That Does Fall
God fully warned Philadelphia, in Revelation 3:9, the true SDA church era, that associated with it would be a people who called themselves “Jew,” or Seventh-day Adventist commandment-keepers, who were not and do lie. That faction is New Movement, New Organization Adventism, that has infiltrated the professing SDA church, like a Trojan Horse, and has taken over that church. Ellen White predicted this Omega Apostasy “takeover” in Selected Messages, vol. 1, 205, 206. Here are her words:

“The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place AMONG Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A NEW ORGANIZATION would be established. Books of a new order would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the NEW MOVEMENT. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but GOD BEING REMOVED, they would place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the structure.
Who has authority to begin such a [NEW] movement? We have our Bibles. We have our experience, attested to by the miraculous working of the Holy Spirit. We have a truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate everything that is not in harmony with this truth?” E.G. White, Selected Messages, vol. 1, 204, 205.

Every specification of the above statement depicting the Omega of Apostasy within the professing SDA church, has been abundantly fulfilled. Those with only a surface knowledge will not recognize what is going on in the church. However, it is clear to any with spiritual discernment that this NEW MOVEMENT, NEW ORGANIZATION, is firmly in place “among,” within, the professing SDA church. It is led by the celebrationists who would rather celebrate on the banks of the Jordan, than weep between the porch and the altar, for all the abominations in the land and in the church.
——-
An SDA Church That is Bringing Every Uncouth Thing Into its CampMeetings Just Before the Close of Probation
Below is a description of the imposter SDA church that does fall. If the bad were shaken out of this church, it would not be bringing every uncouth thing into its CampMeetings just before the close of probation:

“Worship With a Bedlam of Noise.–It is impossible to estimate too largely the work that the Lord will accomplish through His proposed vessels in carrying out His mind and purpose. The things you have described as taking place in Indiana, the Lord has shown me would take place just before the close of probation. Every uncouth thing will be demonstrated. There will be shouting, with drums, music, and dancing. The senses of rational beings will become so confused that they cannot be trusted to make right decisions. And this is called [CELEBRATING] the moving of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit never reveals itself in such methods, in such a bedlam of noise. This is an invention of Satan to cover up his ingenious methods for making of none effect the pure, sincere, elevating, ennobling, sanctifying truth for this time. Better never have the worship of God blended with music than to use musical instruments to do the work which last January was represented to me would be brought into our camp meetings.” E.G. White, Selected Messages, vol. 2, p. 36.

If the bad were shaken out of the professing SDA church, as its leaders and members believe, why would every uncouth thing be brought into its campmeetings just before probation closes? Why would Ezekiel 22:17-31, say that the tares are shaken into the midst of Jerusalem, the church, for burning and melting? Why would Ellen White say that the Ezekiel 9 slaughter, would begin with men, maidens and little children, at the professing SDA church, Testimonies, vol. 5, 211, if all the bad were shaken out? “If doubts and unbelief are cherished, the faithful ministers will be removed from the people who think they know so much. ‘If thou hadst known’, said Christ, ‘even thou, at least in this thy day the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.'” E.G. White, Testimonies to Ministers, 409-410.

The Church Triumphant
I was once asked the question: “What do you think about all the E.G. White statements saying that we should not leave the church?” That is a good and valid question, and must be considered along with the conditional statements Ellen White made suggesting the possible need to leave the church and/or implying such need to leave.

Let us take a thoughtful and prayerful look at both types of Statements with their qualifying counterparts, which is something the SDA church and its members have failed to do in any honest way. The no-leave statements that are generally accepted as counsel that we should never leave the SDA church under any conditions; that the proverbial “SHIP” will finally go through no matter what the church does, have never been properly balanced with other qualifying statements to the contrary. Here we will attempt this long overdue task will all the fairness we can muster with God’s help.

“I testify to my brethren and sisters that the church of Christ, enfeebled and defective as it may be, is the only object on earth on which He bestows His supreme regard. While He extends to all the world His invitation to come to Him and be saved, He commissions His angels to render divine help to every soul that cometh to Him in repentance and contrition, and He comes personally by His Holy Spirit into the midst of His church.” E.G. White, Testimonies to Ministers, p. 15.

The above statement is qualified in Acts of The Apostles, pp. 11, 12, to be the church triumphant in context. Here are the qualifying contextual statements: “The church is God’s fortress, His city of refuge, which He holds in a revolted world. Any betrayal of the church is treachery to Him who has bought mankind with the blood of His only-begotten Son. From the beginning, FAITHFUL SOULS have constituted the church ON EARTH. In EVERY AGE the Lord has had HIS WATCHMEN, who have borne A FAITHFUL TESTIMONY TO THE GENERATION IN WHICH THEY LIVED. These SENTINELS gave THE MESSAGE OF WARNING; and when they were called to lay off their armor, others took up the word. God brought these witnesses into COVENANT RELATION with Himself, uniting the church on earth with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His angels to minister to His church, and the gates of hell have not been able to prevail against His people.
Through centuries of persecution, conflict, and darkness, God has sustained His church. Not one cloud has fallen upon it that He has not prepared for; not one opposing force has risen to counterwork His work, that He has not foreseen. All has taken place as He predicted. He has not left His church forsaken, but has traced in prophetic declarations what would occur, and that which His Spirit inspired the prophets to foretell has been brought about. All His purposes will be fulfilled. His law is linked with His throne , and no power of evil can destroy it. Truth is inspired and guarded by God; and it will triumph over all opposition.
During ages of spiritual darkness the church of God has been as a city set on a hill. From age to age, through successive generations, the pure doctrines of heaven have been unfolding within its borders. Enfeebled and defective as it may appear, the church is the one object upon which God bestows in a special sense His supreme regard. It is the theater of His grace, in which He delights to reveal His power to transform hearts.” E. G. White, Acts of the Apostles, 11, 12.

We are all familiar with the Church’s statements about not joining ANY New Movement or ANY new organization. Some interpret these statements as meaning we should never leave the organized SDA church militant under any circumstances; that the bad will finally be shaken from the church militant to leave it the SDA Church Triumphant. But that position is erroneous if one follows the weight of evidence formula and interprets all of Ellen White’s relative statements so that no contradiction is incurred.

Ellen White qualified her statements about not joining ANY NEW MOVEMENT. She said we should never call the SDA Church that is keeping the commandments of God and heeding the Laodicean Message, Babylon, and that we should not leave such a church, because there would be no where else to go, and I completely agree with her.

But what if a New Movement should form “among,” within the professing SDA Church Militant, as Ellen White prophesied could occur in the Omega of Apostasy, Selected Messages, vol. 1, 204-205. What if that New Movement should do all that Ellen White prophesied it would, such as: The meaning of the statement in its full context alters its meaning totally. By the context in the above statement, the words “Enfeebled and defective as it may appear,” refer to the church triumphant, and not to the church militant. Notice all the qualifying words in the above Acts of the Apostles statement:

From the beginning FAITHFUL SOULS have constituted the church ON EARTH. In every age the Lord has had his watchmen, who have borne A FAITHFUL TESTIMONY…” These sentinels gave the “Message of Warning.” They were brought into “Covenant Relationship” with God. These are the angels God has sent to minister to His church [militant–Patience, friend, this will be proven below]. Further proof that the “Enfeebled and Defective” statement means the Church Triumphant is that it is also stated in Selected Messages, vol. 2, p. 396, under the heading: “The Church Triumphant.” The statement has been taken entirely out of context for decades and applied to the SDA Church militant. This is a great mistake, and Ellen White says so:

“Those who think that the church militant is the church triumphant make a great mistake.” E.G. White, The Upward Look, 152. Does the SDA Militant Become the Church Triumphant Sometime in the Future When The Bad Are Shaken Out of it? This is what the SDA church militant has taught since Ellen White’s death, but is it true? Let’s permit Ellen White to answer the question:

“The members of the church triumphant–the church in heaven–will be permitted to draw near to the members of the church militant, to aid them in their necessity.” E. G. White, The Southern Watchman, Sep. 8, 1903. (Taken from the Ellen White Estate Computer Disk containing all of Ellen White’s releases and published writings).

Now, pray tell, how could members of the church triumphant–the church in heaven–be permitted to draw near to the members of the church militant, to aid them in their necessity, if they did not co-exist at the same time? The church in heaven has earthly representatives in every generation, faithful men, the third angel, who will come to the aid of those who are sincerely seeking truth and light, and will pass by all who refuse that light.

“The angel represented in prophecy as delivering this message, symbolizes a class of faithful men, who obedient to the promptings of God’s Spirit and the teachings of His word, proclaim this warning to the inhabitants of earth. This message WAS NOT to be committed to the religious leaders of the people [HIS PEOPLE–HIS CHURCH–in context].” E.G. White, The Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 4, 199, not to be confused with Testimonies, vol. 4.

Statement That We Should Not Join Any New Movement or New Organization “Should Adventists Join Some New Movement?–[In the year 1893 Ellen G. White prepared this manuscript, in which she exposed the false teaching of two brethren who had prepared and were circulating a tract called the Loud Cry, denouncing the Seventh-day Adventist Church as Babylon. Her message is equally applicable today, for false teachers here and there are strangely burdened to denounce the Seventh-day Adventist Church, associating it, in varying degrees, with the great apostasy described in Revelation 18. The solemn words of Mrs. White should open the eyes of all the honest hearted to the destructive program carried on by the different ‘offshoots’ from the movement. This letter, recently released, has not before been published.–Editors] Review and Herald Articles, vol. 6, 513.

Let us consider some of Ellen White’s qualifying phrases in the above described article:

“The counsel of Christ to the Laodicean Church was being acted upon…” E.G. White, Review and Herald Articles, vol. 6, 513. It was definitely wrong to label as Babylon, an SDA church militant that was heeding and acting upon the Laodicean Message. This was Ellen White’s qualification for not calling the church Babylon. Another qualification for not calling the SDA church in 1893 Babylon:

“When anyone is drawing apart from the organized body of God’s commandment-keeping people, when he begins to weigh the church in his human scales, and begins to pronounce judgment against them, then you may know that God is not leading him. He is on the wrong track.”

So, we may reasonably conclude so far from the article by Ellen White, that forming ANY NEW MOVEMENT, ANY NEW ORGANIZATION, and NOT KEEPING THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD, AND TEACHING THAT THEY ARE IMPOSSIBLE TO KEEP, THEREBY MAKING IT IMPOSSIBLE TO HEED THE LAODICEAN MESSAGE, WAS STRICTLY TABOO! AND TO DO SO WOULD CONSTITUTE ONE AS BEING ON THE SIDE OF BABYLON! The SDA Church militant of 1893, had not formed a New Movement, A New Organization and thus was meeting prime requirements of a valid church militant in 1893; heeding the Laodicean Message, and teaching and keeping the commandments of God. These are three of the prime qualifications as to why the SDA church of 1893 should not have been labeled Babylon. If faithfulness to these qualifications constituted the church as not being Babylon, then it follows that unfaithfulness to these requirements would constitute the church a part of Babylon, and not a valid church, let along church militant. Notice:

“God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. ‘Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them’ (Matt. 18:20). Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church.
We find in the above statements that God’s presence is with those who keep His commandments out of a motive of love, and the presence of Christ is essential and can alone constitute a church. Then what do we do with the following statement:

“The church is in the Laodicean state. The presence of God is not in her midst.” Notebook Leaflets, p. 99, 1893, five years after the 1893 article.

“To the end of time, the presence of the Spirit is to abide with the true church.” Acts of the Apostles, p. 55. Now, what if it can be proven that the SDA Church in 1999 [and on], is teaching that it is impossible to keep the commandments of God, and has thereby broken their covenant relationship with God, and has thereby REMOVED GOD’S PRESENCE, and has formed an apostate New Movement, New Organization, “AMONG”, WITHIN,” Seventh-day Adventism, that “would permit nothing to stand in its way.”

Qualifications for a Church Militant

Qualifications for a Church Militant

“Christ has plainly taught that those who persist in open sin must be separated from the church…” Christ’s Object Lessons, 71.

If those who persist in open sin are retained in any church militant, it ceases to be a church militant and becomes a sister to fallen Babylon.

“We must as a people arouse and cleanse the camp of Israel. Licentiousness, unlawful intimacy, and unholy practices are coming in among us in a large degree…We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird, and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil? E. G. White, Manuscript Releases No. 449, pp. 17, 18.

“The Lord Jesus will always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and gave it unto the Gentiles.God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of His work. When a churchproves unfaithful to the work of the Lord, whatever their position may be, however high and sacred their calling, the Lord can no longer work with them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities. But, if these in turn do not purify their lives from every wrong action, if they do not estalish ure and holy rinciples in all their borders, then the Lord will grievously afflict and humble them and, unless they repent, will remove them from their place and make them a reproach.
God is not ‘worshipped with men’s hands, as though he needed any thing’ (Acts 17:25). E. G. White, The Upward Look, 131.

“The Sanhedrin had rejected Christ’s message and was bent upon His death; therefore Jesus departed from Jerusalem, from the priests, the temple, the religious leaders, the people who had been instructed in the law, and turned to another class to proclaim His message, and to gather out those hwo should carry the gospel to all nations.
As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeedng generation. Again and again the history of Christ’s withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many times those hwo are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may render obedience.” E.G. White, Desire of Ages, 232.

“We must as a people arouse and cleanse the camp of Israel. Licentiousness, unlawful intimacy, and unholy practices are coming in among us in a large degree…We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird, and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil? E. G. White, Manuscript Releases No. 449, pp. 17, 18.

“If we turn from the testimony of God’s word, and accept false doctrines [Calvinism] because our fathers taught them, we fall under the condemnation pronounced upon Babylon; we are drinking of the wine of her abominations.” E. G White, The 1884 Great Controversy entitled Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 4, 347, not to be confused with Testimonies, Vol. 4. The four volume Spirit of Prophecy series, can still be special ordered through any Adventist Book Store.

“If we turn from the testimony of God’s word, and accept false doctrines [Calvinism] because our fathers taught them, we fall under the condemnation pronounced upon Babylon; we are drinking of the wine of her abominations.” E. G Wite, The 1884 Great Controversy entitled Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 4, 347, not to be confused with Testimonies, Vol. 4. The four volumeSpirit of Prophecy series, can still be special ordered through any Adventist Book Store.

“It is now the duty of God’s commandment–keeping people to watch and pray, to search the Scriptures diligently, to hide the Word of God in the heart, lest they sin against Him in idolatrous thoughts and debasing practices, and thu the church of God become demoralized like the falln churches whom prophecy represents as being filled with every unclean and hateful bird.” E. G. White, Review and Herald, May 17, 1887.

“In the balances of the sanctuary the Seventh-day Adventist chrch is to be weighed. She will be judged by the privileges and advantages that she has had. . . .I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called rightousness. Stripping them of, He laid bare he defilement beneath. Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have retentiously covered up their defilement and rotteness of character? How is the faithful city become an harlot?” E. G. White, Testimonies, Vol. 8, pp. 247-250.

“Thorns sprung up.–The thorns made it impossible for the wheat to mature (see Luke 8:4). In the same way secular interests prevent the fruits of the Spirit (Gal. 5:22, 23) from reaching maturity. Religion is relegated to the subordinate position of being only one interest among many. For lack of cultivation it withers and eventually dies. That which the thorny-ground hearers lack is a moral transformation (Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 50). To them, justification is the sum and substance of religion, and they fail to realize that the Christian life consists essentially in the proces known as sanctification–the process by which evil traits and tendencies are replaced by the perfect life-pattern of Jesus Christ.” SDA Bible Commentary, Vol. 5, 405.

“It is IMPOSSIBLE for you to unite with those who are corrupt, and still remain pure. (II Corinthians 6:14-15 quoted). God and Christ and the heavenly host would have men know that if he unites with the ocrrupt he will become corrupt.” E. G. White, Review and Herald, Vol. 4, p. 137.

“The thorns of sin will grow in any soil/ they need no cultivaiton; but grace must be carefully cultivated. The briers and thorns are always ready to sprin up, and the work of purificaiton must advance continually….
The thorns that have been cut off but not uprooted grow space, until the soul [and/or the church] is overspread with them.” E. G. White, Christ’s Object Lessons, 50.

Quiescent, insincere believer tares, are not to be uprooted until the close of probationary time, Christ’s Object Lessons, 72. Open sinning tares and thorns are to be uprooted, o the church will be overspread with them and they will choke out and kill the wheat, making it impossible for the wheat to mature. This is why the wheat must be separated from a church that is controlled by open sinning, apostate tares and thorns.

“But the doctrine is now largely taught that the Gospel of Christ has made the law of God of no effect; that by ‘believing’ we are released from the necessity of being doers of the word. But this is the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which Christ so unsparingly condemned…. Those who are teaching this doctirne toda have much to say in regard to faith and the righteousness of Christ; but they pervert the truth, and make it serve the cause of error. They declare that we have only to believe on Jesus Christ, and that faith is all-sufficient; that the righteousness of Christ is to be the sinners credentials; that this imputed righteousness fulfils the law for us, and that we are under no obligation to obey the law of God. This class claim tat Christ came to save sinners, and that he has saved them. “I am saved,’ they will repeat over and over again. But are they saved while transgressing the law of Jehovah?–No; for the garments of Christ’s righteousness are not a cloak for iniquity: Such teaching is a gross deception, and Christ becomes to these persons a stumbling-block as he did to the Jews,–to the Jews because hey would not receive him as their personal Saviour; to these rofessed believers in Christ, because they separate Christ and the Law, and regard faith as a substitute for obedience. They separate the Father and the Son, the Saviour of the world. Virtually they teach, both by precept and example, that Christ, by his death, saves men in their transgressions.” E. G. White, The Signs of the Times, Vol. 3, 363, col. 1.

“Christ has plainly taught that those who persist in open sin must be separated from the church…” Christ’s Object Lessons, 71.

Thorns–Nicolaitans to be Separated From the Church–“It is our work to know our special failings and sins, which cause darkness and spiritual feebleness, and quenched our first love. Is it worldliness? Is i selfishness? Is it the love of self-esteem? Is it striving to be first? Is it the sin of sensuality that is intensely active? Is it the sin of the Nicolaitans, turning the grace of god into lasciviousness? Is it the misuse and abuse of great light and opportunities and privileges, marking boasted claims to wisdom and religious knowledge, while te life and character are inconsistent and immoral? Whatever it is that has been petted and cultivated until it has become strong and overmastering, make determined efforts to overcome, else you will e lost. It is these cherished sins, abhorrent to God, that make enfeebled moral courage, and leave you to choose to walk apart from God, while you retain a miserable, heartless, outward form. Once the soul was all aglow with the love for Jesus; but all this is changed. The great Head who moves in the midst of his candlesticks will never be without a church. There will be taithless ones who will go out from us because they were not of us. There will be apostasies. But ‘nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his.’ There will be those who are evil, who hold the truth in unrighteousness, who are sensual, who are controlled by the master-worker in all evil, who will have to be separated from the church.”…
This labor of purifying the church is a painful work, but one that must not be neglected, if the church would have the commendation of God.” E. G. White,Review and Herald Articles, 06-07-1887, paragraph 16.

“Any connection with infidels and UNBELIEVERS which would identify us with them is FORBIDDEN by the word. We are to come out from them and be separate. in no case are we to link ourselves with them in their plans or work.” E. G. White, Fundamentals of Christian Education, 482.

“We must AS A PEOPLE arouse and cleanse the camp of Israel. Licentiousness, unlawful intimacy, and unholy practices are coming in among us in a large degree….We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird, and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil? E. G. White, Manuscript Release No. 449, pp. 17, 18.

“It is now the duty of God’s commandment-keeping people to watch and pray, to search the Scriptures diligently, to hide the word of god in the heart, lest they sin against Him in idolatrous thoughts and debasing practices, and thus the church of God become demoralized like the fallen churches whom prophecy represents as being filled with every unclean and hateful bird.” E. G. White, Review and Herald, May 17, 1887; also found in Testimonies on Sexual Behavior, Adultery, and Divorce, 188.

“The world must not be introduced into the church and married to the church. Through union with the world the church will become corrupt,–‘a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.” E. G. White, Review and Herald, 02-26-1895, pr. 4.

“Worldly policy is taking the place of tue iety and wisdom tht comes from above, and God will remove His prospering hand from the conference. Shall the ark of the covenant be removed from this people? Shall idols be smuggled in? Shall false principles and false precepts be brought into the sanctuary? Shall antichrist be respected? Shall the true doctrines and principles given us of God, which have made us what we are, be ignored?…. This is directly where the enemy, through blinded, unconsecrated men, is leading us.” E. G. White, Manuscript 29, 1890.

“Christ has plainly taught that those who persist in open sin must be separated from the church…” E. G. White, Christ’s Object Lessons, 71.

“The counsel of Christ to the Laodicean Church was being acted upon, and all who were feeling their poverty were buying gold (faith and love, white raiment (the righteousness of Christ), and eyesalve (true spiritual discernment).” E. G. White, Review and Herald, Vol. 6, 513, col. 3.

“How could they (Stanton and Caldwell) come from that meeting where the power of God was revealed in so marked a manner, and poclaim that the loud cry was that the commandment-keeping people were Babylon?” E. G. White, Review and Herald, Vol. 6, p. 514, cols. 1 and 2.

“Characteristics of True Reformers.–Here [Isa. 8:11-14] are given the characteristics of those who shall be reformers, who will bear the banner of the third angel’s messsage, thse who avow themselves God’s commandment-keeping people, and who honor God, and are earnestly engaged, in the sight of all the niverse, in building up the old waste places. Who is it that calls them, The repairer of the breach, The restorers of paths to dwell in? It is God. Their names are registered [written–Heb. 12:22, 23] in heaven as reformers, restorers, as raising the foundations of many generations.” E. G. White, SDA Bible Commentary, Vol. 4, 1151.

“Organizations, institutions, unless kept by the power of God, will work under Satan’s dictation to bring men under the control of men; and fraud and guile will bear the semblance of zeal for truth, and for the advancement of the kingdom of God.” E.G. White, Testimonies to Ministers, 494.

“Christ speaks of the church over which Satan presides as the synagogue of Satan. Its members are the he children of disobedience. They are those who choose to sin, who labor to make void the holy law of God. It is Satan’s work to mingle evil with good, and to remove the distinction between good and evil.
Christ would have a church that labors to separate the evil from the good, whose members will not willingly tolerate wrong-doing, but will expel it form the heart and life.” E.G White, Review and Herald Articles, ol. 4, 243, cf. Signs of the Times, March 1, 1910.

“Satan has a large confederacy, his church. Christ calls them the synagogue of Satan because the members are the children of sin. The members of Satn’s church have been constantly working to cast off the divine law, and confuse the distinction between good and evil. Satan is working with great power in and through the children of disobedience to exalt treason and apostasy as truth and loyalty.” E.G. White, Testimonies to Ministers, 16.

“The day of God is right upon us, and the world has converted the church. Both are in harmony, and are acting upon a short-sited policy” E.G. White, General Conference Bulletin, 1st Quarter, 1900.

“God’s professed people are selfish and self-caring….They are idolaters, and are worse, in the sight of God, than the heathen, graven-image worshppers who have had no knowledge of a better way.”Testimonies, vol. 2, 441-442.

“I have been shown that the spirit of the world is fast leavening the church. You are following the same path as did ancient Israel. There is the same falling away from your holy calling as God’s eculiar eople. You are having fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness. Your [ecumenical] concord with unbelievers have provoked he Lord’s disleasure. you know not the things that belong to your peace, and they are fast being hid from your eyes. Your neglect to follow the light will place you in a more unfavorable position than the Jews upon whom Christ pronounced a woe.” Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 75-76.

Chronology of SDA apostasy. Necessity of separation.

Chronology of SDA apostasy.
Necessity of separation.

We are faced today with a life and death issue. God is calling His people to separate from sin and apostasy. This is not a new teaching of God . Throughout history, it was a requirement of God for His people
There was a coming out, a decided (Dict: Decided : clearly marked, distinct, vigorous and determined.) separation from the wicked, an escape for life. So it was in the days of Noah; so with Lot; so with the disciples prior to the destruction of Jerusalem; and so it will be in the last days (So with the Reformers and so with the founders of the SDA movement). Again the voice of God is heard in a message of warning, bidding His people separate themselves from the prevailing iniquity. PP 166.4
Today I am convinced that it is imperative to separate from the SDA church. Yet, you may want a clear ‘thus says the Lord’ for such a call. God has given us ample teachings and principles to go by, so as to make the case for such a call, out of the SDA church, a compelling one. You see, the pioneers of the SDA movement did not have a clear and direct light on each point of doctrine. They had to build up their understanding of the truth ‘link by link’.

“God by His Holy Spirit let light shine forth upon His servants, and the subject gradually opened to their minds. It required much study and anxious care to search it out link after link. By care, anxiety, and incessant labor has the work moved on until the great truths of our message, a clear, connected, perfect whole, have been given to the world”. {1T, p 79}.

You may wonder if, in our search for the truth about separating from the SDA church, God would remove all doubts from our minds and presents us with a ‘completely-sealed case’? Well the principle, by which we should go about our study of this subject, or any other for this matter, has been enunciated already in inspired writings.

“Satan has ability to suggest doubts and to devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue, a mark of intelligence in them, to be unbelieving and to question and quibble. Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit, and all should decide from the weight of evidence.” {3T, p 255}.

“The unbelief that demands perfect knowledge will never yield to the evidence that God is pleased to give. He requires of His people faith that rests upon the weight of evidence, not upon perfect knowledge. Those followers of Christ who accept the light that God sends them must obey the voice of God speaking to them when there are many other voices crying out against it. It requires discernment to distinguish the voice of God.” 3 T:258.

It is the principle of the ‘weight of evidence’ by which we should undertake this study. Is the weight of evidence in favor of separating or not separating from the SDA church? I propose to you today that the weight of evidence is in favor of separating. Again, keep in mind that God will not ‘remove all occasion for unbelief’. Only those who have a ‘teachable spirit’ will be able to decide based on the ‘weight of evidence’. With that said, in the way of an introduction, let us begin our short study.

Why does God , to begin with, ask us to separate from the wicked?

“You are exhorted to touch not the unclean thing; for in touching this, you will yourself become unclean. It is impossible for you to unite with those who are corrupt, and still remain pure”. {RH, January 2, 1900}.

“We have a testing message to give, and I am instructed to say to our people, “Unify, unify.” But we are not to unify with those who are departing from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils”. Manuscript 31, 1906. {3SM, p 412}.

The history of which nation will the people of God just before the second coming going to repeat?

“We want to understand the time in which we live. We do not half understand it. We do not half take it in. My heart trembles in me when I think of what a foe we have to meet, and how poorly we are prepared to meet him. The trials of the children of Israel, and their attitude just before the first coming of Christ, have been presented before me again and again to illustrate the position of the people of God in their experience before the second coming of Christ–how the enemy sought every occasion to take control of the minds of the Jews, and today he is seeking to blind the minds of God’s servants, that they may not be able to discern the precious truth.” {1SM, p 406}.

Since the people of God just before the Second Coming of Christ will repeat the exact experience of the Jewish church, it pays to go over that ancient history briefly.

Did the people of the old Jewish church worship their church more than the God of their church?

“The Jews worshiped the temple and were filled with greater indignation at anything spoken against that building than if it had been spoken against God.” {EW, p 198}.

Did Christ attempt to expose the rulers of the Jewish church in order to liberate His people from the slavery of the priesthood?

“The Sanhedrin had rejected Christ’s message and was bent upon His death; therefore Jesus departed from Jerusalem, from the priests, the temple, the religious leaders, the people who had been instructed in the law, and turned to another class to proclaim His message, and to gather out those who should carry the gospel to all nations.” {DA, p 232}.

Those who wanted to follow Christ at the time of the Jews had to be gathered out from the Jewish system. Has this been the case with every succeeding generation?

“As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ’s withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may render obedience.” {DA, p 232}.

When the religious leaders of the Jewish church were found guilty of rejecting the light of Christ, who was charged guilty of this most serious of sins?

“The time of the greatest responsibility for the Jewish people was when Christ was among them. And had they but known it, this was also the time of their greatest privilege and blessing. But they refused every overture of mercy, and rejected the Son of God, and thus made themselves guilty of the greatest of all sins. Christ charged the whole nation with this sin.” {RH, December 13, 1898}.

Since we are told in 1SM 406 that God ‘s people in the end times will repeat the history of the Jewish church, did the Jewish church ever become part of fallen Babylon?

“Babylon is also charged with the sin of unlawful connection with “the kings of the earth.” It was by departure from God, and alliance with the heathen, that the Jewish church became a harlot…” {GC, p 382}.

But is being a harlot and Babylon one in the eyes of God ?

“A virtuous woman represents a pure church [ekklesia], a vile woman an apostate church. Babylon is said to be a harlot.” {2SOP, p 233}.

Since God ‘s ekklesia in the end times will face the same destiny of the Jewish church according to 1SM 406, did God give any unconditional promise to the SDA church?

“In these day HE has instituted no new plan to preserve the purity of His people.” {4T, p. 165}.

“The principle of God’s dealing with men are ever the same.” GC: 343

“God’s promises are all made upon conditions.” {FW, p.47}.

Since God ‘s promises are all conditional it follows that the SDA church was not given any unconditional promise. Is there any SOP in support for such a conclusion?

“In the balances of the sanctuary the Seventh-day Adventist church is to be weighed. She will be judged by the privileges and advantages that she has had. If her spiritual experience does not correspond to the advantages that Christ, at infinite cost, has bestowed on her, if the blessings conferred have not qualified her to do the work entrusted to her, on her will be pronounced the sentence: “Found wanting.” By the light bestowed, the opportunities given, will she be judged.” {8T, p 247}.

What if the SDA church is found unfaithful in fulfilling His destined mission? Does God have a back-up plan for such an emergency?

“The Master will always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and gave it unto the Gentiles. God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of His work. When a church proves unfaithful to the word of God, whatever their position may be, however high and sacred their calling, God can no longer work with them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities.” {14MR, p 102}. UL, p 131.

What about then the following quotes, which appear on the surface to prohibit us from calling the SDA church as Babylon?

“To claim that the Seventh-day Adventist Church is Babylon, is to make the same claim as does Satan, who is an accuser of the brethren, who accuses them before God night and day”. {TM, p 43- 1893}.

“If those who have been proclaiming the message that the church is Babylon had used the money expended in publishing and circulating this error, in building up, instead of tearing down, they would have made it evident that they were people whom God is leading”. {TM, p43- 1893}.

How do we reconcile the above two quotes with our conclusion that the SDA church has indeed fallen and is now part of fallen Babylon?

Ellen White sets out the following divine principle when studying the testimonies:

“Regarding the testimonies, nothing is ignored; nothing is cast aside; but time and place must be considered”. {1SM, p 57}.

With the above principle in mind of the need to consider the ‘time and place’ for the above two quotes, what is the circumstances that have led the prophetess of God to state the above quotes and were the quotes qualified or unconditional in nature?

In 1893 a man by the name of A.W. Stanton issued and circulated a tract (called: Loud Cry) calling the SDA church Babylon. But in 1893 the church was not fully united with the world to be identified with Babylon. Ellen White stated then that this message was from Satan and not from God . For only God can declare the church to be Babylon. The only testimony in which Ellen White ever spoke about this issue was in 1893, and solely in response to the Stanton tract. Nothing about this subject was stated before or after 1893, which strongly suggests that this testimony was written in the present tense form. In the same testimony she said the following:

“There is but one church who is AT THE PRESENT TIME standing in the breach, and making up the hedge…”. {TM, p 50-1893}.

Earlier, in June 12, 1893, she wrote something similar which suggests strongly that when she said the church was not Babylon, she was referring to the church in 1893:

“God has had a church from that day, through all the changing scenes of time to the present period, 1893.” {3SM, p 18}.

As a further proof that what she wrote in 1893 in response to the Stanton tract was in the present tense form of the condition of the SDA church, there and then, is the following quote. In this quote , which was written two years later, she warned the church not to be married to the world lest, it [SDA church] become a ‘cage of every unclean and hateful bird’. This phrase is taken directly from Revelation 18, which God uses to describe the state of Babylon, and hence the need to come out of her.

“The world must not be introduced into the church and married to the church. Through union with the world the church will become corrupt, –‘a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.’ The customs of the world must not have a place; for they will be open doors through which the prince of darkness will find access, and the line of demarcation will become indistinguishable between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not… Satanic forces are continually at work through the world, and it is the object of Satan to bring the church and the world into such close fellowship that their aims, their spirit, their principles, shall harmonize…”. {RH, February 26, 1895}.

Did God ‘s messenger ever predict the downfall of the SDA church? YES!

“Of those who boast of their light, and yet fail to walk in it, Christ says, ‘but I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum [Seventh-day Adventists, who have had great light], which art exalted unto heaven [in point of privilege], shalt be brought down to hell: for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the Day of Judgment, than for thee.’ At that time Jesus answered and said, “I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent [in their own estimation], and hast revealed them unto babes.” {RH, August 1, 1893}. [THE BRACKETED COMMENTS ARE BY ELLEN WHITE].

That Ellen White never excluded from her writings the possibility of the SDA church falling and becoming part of fallen Babylon is further evidenced in the following quote:

“We must as a people arouse and cleanse the camp of Israel. Licentiousness, unlawful intimacy, and unholy practices are coming in among us in a large degree; and ministers who are handling sacred things are guilty of sin in this respect. They are coveting their neighbors’ wives, and the seventh commandment is broken. We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted, and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird; and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil?” {21MR, p 380, 1886}.

In 1894 Ellen White confirmed in the following quote that the SDA church did not heed God ‘s council of not being married to the world:

“The church has taken the world into her fellowship, and has given her affections to the enemies of holiness. The church and the world are standing on the same ground in transgression of the law of God. The church prefers to assimilate to the world rather than separate from its customs and vanities’. {ST, March 12, 1894}.

In spite of the repeated warnings of God ‘s messenger to the SDA leadership to repent and obey God ‘s testimonies, did the leadership reverse their rebellious course?

“God gave them clear light as to what they should do, and what they should not do, but they departed from that light… That these men should stand in a sacred place, to be as the voice of God to the people, as we once believed the General Conference to be– that is past…God wants them removed…”. {GCB, April 3, 1901, p.23-26}.

Although there was a cosmetic change in the leadership of the General Conference in 1901; there was not a true surrender of ‘kingly power’. Hence, the opportunity for a genuine change of course by the leadership in 1901 was wasted.

“What a wonderful work could have been done for the vast company gathered in Battle Creek at the General Conference of 1901, if the leaders of our work had taken themselves in hand. But the work that all heaven was waiting to do as soon as men prepared the way, was not done; for the leaders closed and bolted the door against the Spirit’s entrance. There was a stopping short of entire surrender to God. And hearts that might have been purified from all error were strengthened in wrongdoing. The doors were barred against the heavenly current that would have swept away all evil. Men left their sins unconfused. They built themselves up in wrongdoing, and said to the Spirit of God, “Go thy way for this time; when I have a more convenient season, I will call for thee.” {Letter 123, August 23, 1902}.

The rejection of the testimonies by the SDA leadership in the GC session of 1901 became the saddest event in the life of Ellen White up to that time .

His power was with me all the way through the last General Conference, and had the men in responsibility felt one quarter of the burden that rested on me, there would have been heartfelt confession and repentance. A work would have been done by the Holy Spirit such as has never yet been seen in Battle Creek. Those who at that time heard my message, and refused to humble their hearts before God, are without excuse. No greater proof will ever come to them. Lt17-1903.9
The result of the last General Conference has been the greatest, the most terrible sorrow of my life. No change was made. The spirit that should have been brought into the whole work as the result of that meeting was not brought in because men did not receive the testimonies of the Spirit of God. As they went to their several fields of labor, they did not walk in the light that the Lord had flashed upon their pathway, but carried into their work the wrong principles that had been prevailing in the work at Battle Creek. Lt17-1903.10
The Lord has marked every movement made by the leading men in our institutions and conferences. It is a perilous thing to reject the light that God sends. Letter 17, 1903

“It is a perilous thing to reject the light that God sends…So today upon those who have had light and evidence, but who have refused to heed God’s warnings and entreaties, heaven’s woe is pronounced…God bore long with the perversity of Israel, but the time came when the people passed the boundaries…” {13MR, p 122-123/Letter 17, January 14, 1903}.

Shortly after this God pronounced the SDA church an harlot and announced that His presence has left the SDA church.

“Who can truthfully say: “Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are unspotted by the world”? I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: “can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character?’ How is the faithful city become an harlot!’ My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.” {8T, p 250}.

What is the significance of God’s declaration in 1903, just 2 weeks after the end of the GC session, that His presence has left the SDA church?

“He (Christ) declared it to be His will that where He was, there His church should be…” {SDA Bible Commentary, vol.7A, p.1150, col. 2}.

“God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. “Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them” (Matt. 18:20). Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church.” {UL, p 315}.

When the Spirit of God departed the SDA church in 1903 it ceased to be His church. The only way for this state of being a God-less church to change was for the SDA church to reverse its rebellious course and repent its ways. When a church is first declared a harlot ( Babylon), it is not declared a fallen Babylon until it persists in its harlotry and passes God’s boundary of mercy and grace. Here is the SOP support for this understanding. Here is what Ellen White said about where God ‘s people where at the proclamation of the first angel’s message:

“At the proclamation of the first angel’s message, the people of God were in Babylon…” {4SOP, p 23}.

We know that the first angel’s message was first proclaimed in 1833 and began to gain steady momentum by 1840. So, God ‘s church in 1840 was declared to be Babylon by the pen of inspiration. And why was God’s church declared Babylon at the proclamation of the first angel’s message?

“The churches became corrupted by allying themselves with the world.” {4SOP, p 194}.

Christ gave the Protestant churches, which had become Babylonian, the first angel’s message to win them back to Him, away from Babylonian influences.

“It was to separate the church of Christ from the corrupting influence of the world that the first angel’s message was given.” {4SOP, p 231}.

When the Protestant churches of God , who were considered to be Babylonian due to their worldly corruption, rejected the first angel’s message they were then declared a fallen Babylon. And hence, God ‘s people had to, in addition to giving the declaration that Babylon is fallen, separate from her.

“When the churches spurned the counsel of God by rejecting the Advent message, God rejected them. The first angel was followed by a second, proclaiming, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” [REV. 14:8] This message was understood [They did not have a ‘thus says the Lord’ for such a conclusion. But inspiration confirmed their understanding of God’s ways] by Adventists to be an announcement of the moral fall of the churches in consequence of their rejection of the first message. The proclamation, “Babylon is fallen,” was given in the summer of 1844, and as the result, about fifty thousand withdrew from these churches.” {4SOP, p 232}. [Brackets supplied].

When God first declared the Protestant churches to be Babylon, He gave them one last chance before totally rejecting them. Their chance was accepting the first angel’s message. If they rejected this last message then they would be declared by God as fallen Babylon, and His people inside those churches would have to come out of and be separate.

“I saw Jesus turn His face from those who rejected and despised His coming, and then He bade angels lead His people out from among the unclean, lest they should be defiled. Those who were obedient to the message stood out free and united. A holy light shone upon them. They renounced the world, sacrificed their earthly interests, gave up their earthly treasures, and directed their anxious gaze to heaven, expecting to see their loved Deliverer. A holy light beamed upon their countenances, telling of the peace and joy, which reigned within. Jesus bade His angels go and strengthen them, for the hour of their trial drew on. I saw that these waiting ones were not yet tried as they must be. They were not free from errors. And I saw the mercy and goodness of God in sending a warning to the people of the earth, and repeated messages to lead them to a diligent searching of heart, and study of the Scriptures, that they might divest themselves of errors which have been handed down from the heathen and papists.” {EW, p 249-250}.

The above has revealed to us that when God ‘s church is first declared Babylon it has a chance to repent. If it persists in its harlotry then it will present to God’s people a compelling case of its having become a fallen Babylonian church. When this understanding is reached by God’s people then the declaration of its fallen status is coupled with decided move to separate and come out of her.

In 1903 God HIMSELF, and not the prophet, declared the church to be a harlot. (See again 8T, p 250). It was given a last chance for repentance. The question which faces us today is: Has the SDA church repented or persisted in its evil course since last warned in 1903? The honest in heart can not but agree that the church has not repented by one bit. In fact, even during the last years of Ellen White (between 1903 and 1915) we find that the church has not repented; to the extent that she has made some very startling statements concerning the condition of the church at HER TIME..

I have a work to do, and I am now making decisions. I must remain away from Conference meetings. I must not attend camp – meetings. The spirit of drawing apart, as the result of judging one another, has become so common, and the churches are becoming so leavened with this spirit that I have no desire to attend these meetings. After returning from them, it is often weeks before I am able to take up my neglected work. Lt186-1902.4

“Because those in positions of responsibility have for years left the Southern field unworked, notwithstanding the most decided testimonies urging them to take up this work; because they continue to neglect this field and use every manner of device in trying to uproot the confidence of the people in those who have done the hardest and most self-sacrificing work in the South , I have but very little confidence that God is giving these men in positions of responsibility spiritual eyesight and heavenly discernment. I am thrown into perplexity over their course; and I desire now to attend to my special work, to have no part in any of their councils, and to attend no meetings, nigh nor afar off. My mind shall not be dragged into confusion by the tendency they manifest to work directly contrary to the light that God has given me. I am done. I will preserve my God-given intelligence. Lt186-1902.5

“My voice has been heard in the different conferences and at camp meetings. I must now make a change. I cannot enter the atmosphere of strife and then have to bear testimonies that cost me much more than those to whom they are sent can imagine. When I attend the different meetings, I am compelled to deal with men, standing in responsible places, who I know are not exerting an influence that God can endorse. And when I bear a testimony in reference to their course of action, advantage is taken of this testimony. These men have not clear understanding. Should I say the things that I know, they would not, with their present experience, use this instruction wisely, and would bring upon me inconceivable burdens. Lt186-1902.6

“I shall, therefore, leave them to receive word from the Bible, in which the principles upon which they should work are laid down in straight lines.” {17 MS, p 65-66}. [Written in December 2, 1902, in a letter to Edson and Willie]. Letter 186, 1902

“The warning is given in the Word, “Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.” We now repeat, Parents, keep your children away from Battle Creek. Some of our medical missionary workers are becoming leavened with infidelity. Specious heresy has been taking hold of minds, and its threads have been woven into the pattern of the figure. Who is responsible for giving young men and women an education that has left a seducing influence upon their minds? One father writes that of his two children, who were sent to Battle Creek, one is now an infidel and the other has given up the truth.” {20 MS, p 67}. Letter 208, June 29, 1906.

“There are serious objections to having the school located at Battle Creek. Here is a large church, and there are quite a number of youth connected with this church. And in so large a church, where one has influence over another, if this influence is of an elevating character, leading to purity and consecration to God, then the youth coming to Battle Creek will have greater advantages than if the school was located elsewhere. But if the influences at Battle Creek shall be in the future what they have been for several years past, I would warn parents to keep their children from Battle Creek. There are but few in that large church who have an influence that will steadily draw souls to Christ. There are many who would, by their example, lead the youth away from God to the love of the world.” {Testimonies to the Church at Battle Creek, p 50}. 3T, p 197- PH 123, p 50, 1872.

“Now, those who have had years in this same experience, know not God nor Jesus whom He has sent, and should such go forth as representatives of Jesus? These men will never give the right mold to other minds; they have not grown up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. They simply have the name of Christians but are not fitted for the work of God, and never will be until they are born again, and learn the A.B.C. in true religion of Jesus. There is a little hope in one direction: Take the young men and women, and place them where they will come as little in contact with our churches as possible, that the low grade of piety which is current in this day shall not leaven their ideas of what it means to be a Christian.” {12 MS, p 334}.

Some may suggest that the above quotes represent only the condition of the SDA church at the then world head quarters, and therefore far away churches could be insulated from the evil leaven of world headquarters. Listen to what Ellen White had to say about this very point:

“The great heart of the work is at —–; and, as the human heart throws its living current of blood into all parts of the body, so does the management at this place, the headquarters of our church, affect the whole body of believers. If the physical heart is healthy, the blood that is sent from it through the system is also healthy; but if this fountain is impure, the whole organism becomes diseased by the poison of the vital fluid. So it is with us. If the heart of the work becomes corrupt, the whole church, in its various branches and interests, scattered abroad over the face of the earth, suffers in consequence.” {4T, p 210}.

Let us study chronologically some statements from Ellen White before her death, to see if there was any sign of repentance after the church was declared a harlot by Jesus:

Last night I seemed to be standing before a crowd of people who were not united. One would stand back while another desired to go forward. They were not standing in unity one with another. I saw a heavenly being come and stand before them and heard Him say: “Come into line! No one is fighting a battle on his own charges. The Master of assemblies says, Come into line!” Ms9-1910.2
Although we may have followed our own way for a time, it is possible for us to return and get into line. We ought to be grateful to God for the privilege of returning when we have gone astray.

When I think of the history of our work during the past ten years, I can but say, See what the Lord hath wrought. Mercifully He has been working to shed light upon the pathway of His people. In spite of the hindrances that have been met with in the work, we need not feel sadness, except as we see a failure on the part of God’s people to follow their Leader step by step. Ms15-1910.1
From one of the published testimonies I copy the following: Ms15-1910.2
It is God’s purpose that His people shall be a sanctified, purified, holy people, communicating light to all with whom they come in contact. It is His purpose that by exemplifying the truth in their lives, they shall be a praise in the earth. The grace of Christ is sufficient to bring this about. But let God’s people remember that only as they believe and work out the principles of the gospel can He make them a praise in the earth. Only as they yield their God – given capabilities in His service will they enjoy the fulness and the power of the promise whereon the church has been called to stand. If those who profess to believe in Christ as their Saviour reach only the low standard of worldly measurement, the church fails to bear the rich harvest that God expects. “Found wanting” is written upon her record. Ms15-1910.3

I am instructed to say, Let the converting power of God rest upon physicians, upon ministers, and upon conference officials. As a people we are far behind where we might have been, had our brethren in positions of responsibility always walked in the counsel of God, instead of assuming an arbitrary authority that has greatly retarded His work. There should now be an entire change based upon thorough conversion. Lt2-1910.6

The churches are asleep, and they need an awakening. They have not a knowledge of the requirements of the Lord. Let the message from the Lord go forth in its purity. Lift up the voice in the fear of the Lord, in warning. The families in the church who have a knowledge of the truth, to discern the signs of the times through the Word of the Lord, are not half awakened. Where are the fathers and mothers in Israel, claiming to be the Lord’s people? Many have not obeyed the Word of the Lord, and evil, fallen angels appear to them, claiming to be angels of God to instruct them. These will be received by some, and the light given is the light of the fallen angels, which is surely spiritual death to the receiver. Many of our people need to have converted, spiritual eyesight. There is danger of allowing common, earthly transactions to be all – absorbing. As a result, the stamp of the world is upon parents and children. Many have framed a religion of their own choosing and are making their business the grave of their religious serving. Lt42-1910.7
Wake up the physicians! Wake up the ministers! In some cases defects of character have become strong. There are many who are being converted into commercialism, and they bring their traits of character into the church, to work out their plans and lead others into temptations. The ones who are themselves being deceived and lurking to lead others into temptation. They direct the unwary feet, and the special strong traits of character have become so firmly fixed that their cases seem hopeless. Lt42-1910.8
Let ministers and physicians and all men in office look well to their individual selves. Satan has his fallen angels, who appear as teachers, to instruct every soul who is separating himself from his brethren who are striving for heaven. Patience, tenderness, and reconversion are to be presented line upon line, precept upon precept, under the sanctification of the Holy Spirit of God. Too many money speculators and too many professed teachers, who are unconverted, are leading into false paths. We must wake up and seek the Lord with that humility and meekness that God will accept, because we understand that we are not today prepared for the kingdom of heaven. We must follow on step by step in the way of the Lord, and we shall be overcomers. Lt42-1910.9

I wish to repeat some things that have been presented to our people many times in the past. As a people, and individually, we need to receive fresh supplies of grace day by day. We need the endowment of the Holy Spirit, which is able to sanctify the soul. Many of us do not realize the sacredness of our profession of faith; therefore there is much talking and little real faith, little convincing evidence that the Holy Spirit is imbuing our hearts, illuminating our minds, and strengthening us to perform the will of Him who day by day is calling us out of darkness into His marvelous light. Ms55-1912.1
……
Thousands are starving for the bread of life, while even church members are drunken as it were with the wine of false representation. What burden do these professed believers carry for perishing souls? Strife for supremacy, great ideas for the development of commercial enterprises absorb the mind, and the spiritual needs of humanity are forgotten.
……
At this time, when satanic agencies seem to be triumphing, the Lord calls upon His people to be wide – awake, that they may give the enemy no advantage in his purpose to deceive, if possible, the elect.
…..
O that there might be an awakening on the part of our people, that they might realize the solemnity of the times in which we live. Those who hope to be prepared for the Lord’s appearing should be in earnest in doing a work that will recommend the truth to others. A sincere acceptance of the truth for this time will result in the carrying out of its teachings in the daily life. Ms55-1912.14

Often in the night season I am bidden to urge our brethren in responsible positions to make earnest effort to follow on to know the Lord more perfectly. When our workers realize as they should the importance of the times in which we live, there will be seen a determined purpose to be on the Lord’s side, and they will become in truth laborers together with God. When they consecrate heart and soul to the service of God, they will find that an experience deeper than any they have yet obtained is essential if they would triumph over all sin. Lt7-1913.7
It will be well for us to consider what is soon to come upon the earth. This is no time for trifling or self – seeking. If the times in which we are living fail to impress our minds seriously, what can reach us? Do not the Scriptures call for a more pure and holy work than we have yet seen? Lt7-1913.8
Men of clear understanding are needed now. God calls upon those who are willing to be controlled by the Holy Spirit to lead out in a work of thorough reformation. I see a crisis before us, and the Lord calls for His laborers to come into line. Every soul should now stand in a position of deeper, truer consecration to God than during the years that have passed. Lt7-1913.9
During the General Conference of 1909, a work should have been done in the hearts of those in attendance that was not done. Hours should have been given up to heart – searching that would have to the breaking up of the fallow ground of the hearts of those who are at the meeting. This would have given them insight to understand the work so essential to be done by them in repentance and confession. But though opportunities were given for confession of sin, for heartfelt repentance, and for a decided reformation, thorough work was not done. Some felt the influence of the Holy Spirit and responded, but all did not yield to this influence. The minds of some were running in forbidden channels. Had there been on the part of all in the assembly a humbling of the heart, there would have been manifested a wonderful blessing. Lt7-1913.10
For a number of months after the close of that meeting, I bore a heavy burden and urged upon the attention of the brethren in responsibility those things which the Lord was instructing me to set before them plainly. Finally some of those in positions of trust in connection with the general work, after much prayer and careful study of the various messages given, ventured to undertake by faith the work called for – a work they could not fully understand; and as they went forward in the fear of God, they received rich blessing. Lt7-1913.11
It has brought great rejoicing to my heart to see the marvelous transformations that have been wrought in the lives of some who thus chose to advance by faith in the way of the Lord rather than to follow a way of their own choosing. Had those brethren in responsibility continued to view matters in a false light, they would have created a condition of things that would sadly have marred the work; but when they heeded the instruction that was sent, and sought the Lord, God brought them into the full light and enabled them to render acceptable service and to bring about spiritual reformations. When the Lord sets His hand to prepare the way before His ministers, it is their duty to follow where He directs. He will never forsake or leave in uncertainty those who follow His leading with full purpose of heart. Lt7-1913.12
“I rejoice,” my brethren, “that I have confidence in you in all things.” [2 Corinthians 7:16.] And while I still feel the deepest anxiety over the attitude that some are taking toward important measures connected with the development of the cause of God in the earth, yet I have strong faith in the workers throughout the field and believe that as they meet together and humble themselves before the Lord and consecrate themselves anew to His service, they will be enabled to do His will. There are some who do not even now view matters in the right light, but these may learn to see eye to eye with their co – workers and may avoid making serious mistakes by earnestly seeking the Lord at this time and by submitting their will wholly to the will of God. Lt7-1913.13
I have been deeply impressed by scenes that have recently passed before me in the night season. There seemed to be a great movement – a work of revival – going forward in many places. Our people were moving into line, responding to God’s call. My brethren, the Lord is speaking to us. Shall we not heed His voice? Shall we not trim our lamps and act like men who look for their Lord to come? The time is one that calls for light – bearing, for action. Lt7-1913.14
“I therefore … beseech you” brethren, “that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” [Ephesians 4:1 – 3.] Lt7-1913.15

Therefore, after the SDA church was first declared a harlot in 1903 the church was given a last chance of repentance. This is why from 1903 and until her death (1915), God ‘s servant did not call God ‘s people out of the SDA church. But did she hold much faith of genuine repentance by the SDA leadership after her disappearance from the scene? Here are her words in her last testimony, few months before her death:

“I am charged to tell our people that do not realize, that the devil has device after device, and he carries them out in ways that they do not expect. Satan’s agencies will invent ways to make sinners out of saints. ‘I tell you now, that when I am laid to rest, great changes will take place. I do not know when I shall be taken; and I desire to warn all against the devices of the devil. I want the people to know that I warned them fully before my death. I do not know especially what changes will take place; but they should watch every conceivable sin that Satan will try to immortalize.’ ” {1MS, p1,1915}.

What are Some of the Great Changes Ellen White was Trying to Warn us About That Have Proven to be Devices of the Devil?

“The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A NEW ORGANIZATION would be established. Books of a NEW ORDER would be written (not only is adventism oversaturated with books written by uninspired authors, but many misleading compilations of E. G. White’s writings have been published, that take her writings out of context and ignore the principles of interpretation. You can check them out yourself at https://www.adventistbookcenter.com Literally thousands and thousands of books that nullify the teachings given through Ellen White). A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced ( NLP hypnosis, guided imagery, vizualization, all of these and a lot more accentuate on the ‘infinite potential of man’ and lead away from depending on God). The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the NEW MOVEMENT. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but GOD BEING REMOVED, they would place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the structure.

Who has authority to begin such a [NEW] movement? We have our Bibles, we have our experience, attested to by the miraculous working of the Holy Spirit. We have a truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate everything that is not in harmony with this truth? E.G. White, Selected Messages, Bk. 1, 204, 205.

“The things you have described as taking place in Indiana, the Lord has shown me would take place just before the close of probation. Every uncouth thing will be demonstrated. There will be shouting, with drums, music, and dancing. The senses of rational beings will become so confused that they cannot be trusted to make right decisions. And this is called the moving of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit never reveals itself in such methods, in such a bedlam of noise. This is an invention of Satan to cover up his ingenious methods for making of none effect the pure, sincere, elevating, ennobling, sanctifying truth for this time. Better never have the worship of God blended with music than to use musical instruments to do the work which last January was represented to me would be brought into our camp meetings. The truth for this time needs nothing of this kind in its work of converting souls. A bedlam of noise shocks the senses and pervert that which if conducted aright might be a blessing. The powers of satanic agencies blend with the din and noise, to have a carnival, and this is termed the Holy Spirit’s working.” Selected Messages, Vol. 2, p. 36.

“I saw the nominal church and nominal Adventists, like Judas, would betray us to the Catholics to obtain their influence to come against the truth. The saints then will be an obscure [hidden] people, little known to the Catholics but the churches and nominal Adventists who know of our faith and customs (for they hate us on account of the Sabbath, for they could not refute it) will betray the saints and report them to the Catholics as those who disregard the institutions of the people that is, that they keep the Sabbath and disregard Sunday. Then the Catholics bid the Protestants to go forward, and issue a decree that all who will not observe the first day of the week, instead of the seventh day, shall be slain. And the Catholics, whose numbers are large, will stand by the Protestants. The Catholics will give their power to the image of the beast. And the Protestants will work as their mother worked before them to destroy the saints. But before their decree bring or bear fruit, the saints will be delivered by the Voice of God.” E.G. White, Dorchester, Maine, October 23, 1850, Spalding–Magan’s Unpublished Mss. Testimonies, pp. 1, 2.
“I saw the nominal church and nominal Adventists, like Judas, would betray us to the Catholics”.
“The saints then will be an obscure [hidden] people, little known to the Catholics but the churches and nominal Adventists who know of our faith and customs (for they hate us on account of the Sabbath, for they could not refute it) will betray the saints and report them to the Catholics”.
Then I saw Laodiceans. [The nominal, or first – day, adventists] They will make a mighty effort. Will they get the victory? One who has the truth will chase a thousand, and two will put ten thousand to flight… Manuscript 11, 1850. (Written December 25, 1850, at Paris, Maine.) 13MR 301.4
The brackets are not inserted, they are in the “Manuscript Releases volume 13” as well.

Observe from the last quotes that in those days the nominal adventists are called laodiceans. So nominal adventists are the laodiceans. What church openly admits to being Laodicea today?

“Let us bear in mind the words that Christ spoke to the people who were honored above others in being privileged to have the Lord Jesus Christ to labor among them, and yet who did not appreciate this privilege, and did not diffuse the light of Heaven to others. (has the SDA church diffused the light to the world? Has it lived up to its privileges? Do you see inside the church a majority of people fighting and struggling for the salvation of others?) He said: “Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works, which were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repeated long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell; for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee.” {RH, December 3, 1895 par. 6}

“And thou, Capernaum [Seventh-day Adventists, who have had great light], which art exalted unto heaven [in point of privilege], shalt be brought down to hell: for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT, than for thee.” E.G. White, Review and Herald Articles, vol. 3, p. 69, col. 3. This quote is just as it appears in the Review article, BRACKETS AND ALL.

COUNTERPART: “The Lord commanded one of his ancient servants, ‘Pray not thou for this people [Jer. 7:16 and 11:14], neither lift up cry nor prayer for them neither make intercession to me for I will not hear thee.’ The prophet thus describes the sins which had called forth this fearful denunciation: ‘The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means and my people love to have it so and what will ye do in the end thereof?’ ‘From the least of them even unto the greatest of them, every one is given to covetousness and from the prophet even unto the priest, every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace, when there is no peace.’ The apostles declare that this state of things will find its COUNTERPART in the last days. Many have a form of godliness, but in their daily life deny the power thereof. They have ceased to be convicted of their sins or alarmed at their state. They say in their hearts, ‘The church is flourishing. Peace and spiritual prosperity are within her borders.’ The words of the prophet may well apply to these self-deceivers, ‘They have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations. I also will choose their delusions, and will bring their fears upon them.” E. G. White, Second Advent Review and Sabbath Herald, 11-07-82.

“I am charged to tell our people that some do not realize that the devil has device after device that he carries out in ways that make sinners out of saints. I tell you now, that when I am laid to rest great changes will take place.” Elmshaven, February 24, 1915. Testimony of Ellen G. White. February 24, 1915.
It was an unpublished statement, it was recently published by the White Estate. This warning has been kept from the people. Ellen White clearly says in the statement that it is a warning to all against the devices of the devil. She further said: “I want the people to know that I warned them fully before my death.” The White Estate will suffer the consequences of sitting in the gate deciding what the people should and should not have, especially when Ellen White clearly wanted this warning to go to the people.
It would be extremely naive of anyone to think that there have not been many such warning statements omitted from publication. In The Ellen G. White 1888 Materials alone, you will come across many dot, dot, dot (elipses) marks in portions that are obviously very controversial. The same thing occurs when reading much of the published writings by Ellen White. Many letters and manuscripts are still not available to the public. This is one of the major reasons VENGEANCE is executed in the very courts of the Temple, the church, because the leaders, rather than the Spirit of Prophecy, have decided what the people should and should not have:
“In the very courts of the temple [the SDA church], scenes will be enacted that few realize. God’s people will be proved and tested, that He may discern ‘between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not.’ Vengeance will be executed against those who sit in the gate, deciding what the people should have and what they should not have. These take away the key of knowledge. They refuse to enter in themselves, and those who would enter in they hinder. These bear not the seal of the living God. All who now occupy responsible positions should be solemnly and terribly afraid lest in this time they shall be found as unfaithful stewards.” E.G. White, Manuscript 15, 1886, Paulson Collection, p. 55.
Notice that the warning was given 2 years prior to the rejection of the righteousness by faith message.

Did ‘great changes’ in the SDA church take place after her death as she predicted? YES. Where those changes for the better or for the worse? An honest in heart would not have difficulty answering those questions.

If ‘great changes’ for the worse took place in the SDA church since her death, is it reasonable to conclude that the SDA church, has since 1915, at the some point in time crossed God ‘s boundaries and became fallen Babylon?

In the Great Controversy, God outlines for us, through inspiration, the reasons why a once-chosen church becomes part of fallen Babylon .

“The sins of Babylon will be laid open… By these solemn warnings the people will be stirred. Thousands upon thousands will listen who have never heard words like these. In amazement they hear the testimony that Babylon is the church, fallen because of [1] her errors and [2]sins, because of her [3] rejection of the truth sent to her from heaven.” {GC, p 606}. [Brackets supplied].

A harlot church becomes fallen Babylon due to 3 reasons:
Her sins.
Her errors.
Her rejections of truth sent to her from heaven .
How will the SDA church stand if tested against the above criteria ? Let us examine each of the above 3 qualifications in relations to the SDA church, to see if it has indeed met the ‘fallen Babylon’ condition or not!

1) Her sins:

The sins of the SDA church are easily documented. For brevity I will state few of her major sins:

NLP (neuro linguistic programming),
Celebration style of worship, borrowed directly from Vatican Council II.
http://www.sdadefend.com/Spiritualism-invasion/Hypnotism.htm

Excuse the language, but this is a pretty accurate descriltion of NLP:
https://ultraculture.org/blog/2014/01/16/nlp-10-ways-protect-mind-control/

This is where the SDA defend their position regarding NLP:
https://www.ministrymagazine.org/archive/1992/06/are-adventist-pastors-teaching-hypnotism
They provide short Ellen White quotations to sustain their position, gravely taken out of context, ignoring the rules of interpretation.
Joining the SDA health care system with that of the Papacy. Going 180 degrees against 1 Cor. 6:14-18.
https://www.centura.org/about-centura/sponsors
https://spectrummagazine.org/article/2017/04/06/catholic-and-adventist-health-systems-join-forces-walla-walla

Persecuting those who preach the three angel’s messages, by taking them to court to stop their activities.
Using tithe money to hire Catholic lawyer to bring faithful members to court.
http://www.thethirdangelsmessage.com/adventist_trademark.php

Disfellowshiping members engaged in literature distribution, which identifies the Man of Sin.
The hierarchical church organization, allowing man to control man, and resulting in abusive kingly power.
Adopting the Church Manual, against the council of God .
Joining the WCC stealthily, though denying it publicly.
The blasphemy of claiming that the church has the authority to change doctrine:
“…The General Conference of the Church, the only body having AUTHORITY TO ALTER the structure of the CHURCH either in DOCTRINE or organization.”{ EEOC vs. PPPA, 1975}. [ (Court Transcript of United States vs the Seventh-day Adventist Church, Equal Employment Opportunity Commission vs the Pacific Press Publishing Association and the General Conference, Opening Brief for the Church, Civil Case #74-2025 CBR, December 4, 1974, p 17]

“..The General Conference session holds the singular AUTHORITY FOR REVISING the Church Manual–including THE CHURCH’S FUNDAMENTAL beliefs.” { Adventist Review 7-5-1990}.

“Only a committee appointed by the General Conference can interpret prophecy.” (Adventist Review, June 5, 1986, p 2).

“It is our responsibility to study the Scriptures for ourselves, to ask for the guidance of the Holy Spirit, to submit our understandings to those in the church who are able to judge our findings, and then to abide to the decisions of the church…” (Seventh-day Adventist Church Adult Sabbath School Quarterly, Lesson 13, March 28, 1987, p 92, or p 153 in the Teacher’s Edition).

Adopting the Roman Catholic model of church organization, in flagrant disregard to the council of God . Here is what Raymond Cottrell, associate editor of the SDA Bible Commentary, stated in the Spectrum:

“Structure. At the local conference level the Seventh-day Adventist Church has a representative form of government. Above that level the polity of the Seventh-day Adventist Church is hierarchical: Authority flows downward and members in local congregations have virtually no voice. Above that level, the Seventh-day Adventist Church is a closed, self-operating, and self-perpetuating system similar to the ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH, in which those in authority are not responsible to lower echelons. Above the local conference level, those in authority are not elected by, representative of, or administratively accountable to, local congregations or the membership at large.” Spectrum, March 1984, pg. 42.

In the same year, 1984, in a court case involving the Harris Pine Mills, as asset owned by the SDA church, Judge William T. Hart, presiding over the case stated the following:

“Next to the ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH, the Adventist church is the most centralized of all the major denominations in the country.”

Is it surprising to SDA’s after what has been quoted above to read what Neal C. Wilson had to say about modeling the SDA church after the Roman Catholic Church? Here is what he said:

“There is ANOTHER universal and TRULY CATHOLIC ORGANIZATION, the SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH.” Neal Wilson. Adventist Review, 3/5/1981.

Four years later at the GC in New Orleans, Neal C. Wilson referred five times to his vice presidents as cardinals.

2) Her errors:

Departing from the pillars of our faith such as the investigative judgment, as evidenced in the following quote by Falkenberg, ex-GC president:
“We don’t have to worry whether our name has come up yet in the heavenly courtroom. We don’t have to be anxious about the judgment closing before we have had a chance to CONFESS ALL OUR SINS.” We Still Believe, pg. 45.

Giving up on the historic position of the Ellen White and the pioneers on the nature of Christ and the atoning work of Christ in heaven, to accommodate the Protestant denominations.
Placing loyalty to church above loyalty to the word of God :
“Often the Scriptures set forth merely general principles, leaving it to the church to decide specific policies. The Adventist Church has done this in the Church Manual. Once a matter has been discussed and voted, minority opinion gives way to majority, and loyalty dictates that all follow the new actions…Thus there is clearly a teaching AUTHORITY in the church BEYOND THE RECOGNIZED TEACHING AUTHORITY OF THE BIBLE . There is, then, a teaching AUTHORITY in the Adventist Church that ought to be obeyed. Every member must not do merely ‘that which is right in his own eyes.’ Ministers and church leaders must uphold this AUTHORITY .” {Review and Herald 1-31-1974}.

Again, loyalty to the church {and not God } is clearly set in the following court record by the leaders of the SDA church:

“The General Conference, then is the Seventh-day Adventist church… the embodiment of the remnant church as a Christian denomination, in a unified worldwide organization, to which all baptized Seventh-day Adventists owe spiritual allegiance.” {EEOC vs PPPA, Civil Case #74-2025 CBR, p 17, Opening Brief, 1974-1975}.

Departure from the Biblical and SOP truth regarding the man of sin.
In the Reply Brief for Defendants of the Mary Kay-Silver trial, on page 4, Neal C. Wilson stated for the SDA church:

“Although it is true that there was a period in the life of the Seventh-day Adventist Church when the denomination took a distinctly anti-Roman Catholic viewpoint, and the term ‘hierarchy’ was used in a pejorative sense to refer to the papal form of church governance, that attitude on the church’s part was nothing more than a manifestation of widespread anti-popery among conservative Protestant denominations in the early part of this century and the latter part of the last, and which has now been consigned to the historical trash heap so far as the Seventh-day Adventist Church is concerned.” Equal Employment Opportunity Commission Vs the Pacific Press Publishing Association and SDA Church, civ #74-2025 CBR, 1975.

3) Her rejection of truth sent to her from heaven:

The SDA church has rejected the testimonies of God at least in the following areas:

Health reform
Dress reform
Sanitariums
Church structure and organization
Church investments
Tithing
Insurance
Evangelism
Based on the above can the honest in heart deny that the SDA church, which was first, declared a harlot (Babylonian) in 1903 has indeed fallen because of her continued and increasing sins, errors, and rejection of truth sent to her from heaven?

Has Ellen White ever prophesied that God ‘s people just before the falling of the plagues will be called out of the SDA churches? YES!

“I saw that God has honest children among the nominal Adventists and the fallen churches, and before the plagues shall be poured out, ministers and people will be called out from these churches and will gladly receive the truth. Satan knows this; and before the loud cry of the third angel is given, he raises an excitement in these religious bodies, that those who have rejected the truth may think that God is with them.” {EW, p 261}.

The most fearful news here is the prophecy that those who will reject the call to come out of the SDA churches and the fallen churches will experience an ‘excitement’, coming from Satan to deceive them into thinking that ‘God is with them”.

How do we know from inspired writings that we are now living just before the ‘plagues shall be poured out’ and therefore have to separate from the fallen Babylonian SDA church and the other churches as well?

We know that we are in just this ‘critical time’ because of the wild spreading of the ‘celebration’ style of worship in the SDA churches and the other fallen churches around the world, as accurately predicted by Ellen White.

“The things you have described as taking place in Indiana, God has shown me would take place just before the close of probation. Every uncouth thing will be demonstrated. There will be shouting, with drums, music, and dancing. The senses of rational beings will become so confused that they cannot be trusted to make right decisions. And this is called the moving of the Holy Spirit.” {2SM, p 36}.

There are many more angles from which one can present the subject of separation. Examples of other equally convincing angels would be: wheat and tares, abomination of desolation, and corporate accountability. The purpose of this short study is not to address all major points and objections, which may arise from this initial study. It would satisfy me greatly if the only benefit that can accrue, at this point, would be the realization of the importance of subject matter; and hence, the determination to study it further and more deeply.

Corporate Responsibility

Scripture and Ellen White on
Corporate Responsibility
(the individual’s responsibility for
the actions of the entire group and the group’s responsibility for a single individual)

“Review and Herald”
Those who have an opportunity to hear the truth, and yet take no pains to hear or understand it, thinking that if they do not hear, they will not be accountable, will be judged guilty before God the same as if they had heard and rejected. There will be no excuse for those who choose to go in error when they might understand what is truth. In his sufferings and death Jesus has made atonement for all sins of ignorance, but there is no provision made for wilful blindness. Those who have hid their eyes from the truth lest they should be convinced, must exercise repentance toward God
RH April 25, 1893, par. 10

Corporate responsibility of every member of any church organization is taught in Scripture by the Achan principle. It is also taught by the “one body in Christ” principle. Were corporate responsibility not a fact of Scripture, the entire Protestant Reformation would be an abominable heresy! Separation from Rome would be unnecessary! All one would need do is remain and protest what he/she regarded as error!

Joshua chapter 7
1 But the children of Israel committed a trespass in the accursed thing: for Achan, the son of Carmi, the son of Zabdi, the son of Zerah, of the tribe of Judah, took of the accursed thing: and the anger of the LORD was kindled against the children of Israel

10 And the LORD said unto Joshua, Get thee up; wherefore liest thou thus upon thy face? note

11 Israel hath sinned, and they have also transgressed my covenant which I commanded them: for they have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also stolen, and dissembled also, and they have put it even among their own stuff.

12 Therefore the children of Israel could not stand before their enemies, but turned their backs before their enemies, because they were accursed: neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you.
13 Up, sanctify the people, and say, Sanctify yourselves against to morrow: for thus saith the LORD God of Israel, There is an accursed thing in the midst of thee, O Israel: thou canst not stand before thine enemies, until ye take away the accursed thing from among you.

Notice how when just one man, Achan took the accursed thing, from God’s perspective the entire congregation sinned: “children of Israel committed a trespass in the accursed thing” and verse 11 places the guilt of the act upon the whole group, all of Israel. Verse 13 calls for a sanctification of the group :”Up, sanctify the people, and say, Sanctify yourselves against to morrow”. How was this sanctification to be made? The answer for it comes next in the verse: “take away the accursed thing from among you.” Basically Israel had to deal with the sin and with the sinner. This is no longer taught in the SDA church, but God does not change. But what do the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy reveal?
“From Eternity past” pages 351 and 353
One Family’s Sin Brings Defeat to All Israel
God’s command had been disregarded by one of those appointed to execute His judgments. And the nation was held accountable for the guilt of the transgressor: “They have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also stolen, and dissembled also.” The lot was to be employed for the detection of the guilty, the matter being left in doubt for a time that the people might feel their responsibility and thus be led to searching of heart and humiliation before God.” EP 351.2
“Achan had seen the armies of Israel return from Ai defeated and disheartened, yet he did not come forward and confess his sin. He had seen Joshua and the elders bowed to the earth in grief too great for words. But he still kept silence. He had listened to the proclamation that a great crime had been committed, and had even heard its character definitely stated. But his lips were sealed. EP 353.3

“Patriarchs and Prophets” page 519
The ten tribes remembered how, in Achan’s case, God had rebuked the lack of vigilance to discover the sins existing among them. PP 519.4

“S.D.A Bible commentary volume 2” page 996
The history of Achan teaches the solemn lesson that for one man’s sin the displeasure of God will rest upon a people or a nation till the transgression is searched out and punished. Sin is corrupting in its nature. One man infected with its deadly leprosy may communicate the taint to thousands. Those who occupy responsible positions as guardians of the people are false to their trust if they do not faithfully search out and reprove sin. Many dare not condemn iniquity, lest they shall thereby sacrifice position or popularity. And by some it is considered uncharitable to rebuke sin. The servant of God should never allow his own spirit to be mingled with the reproof which he is required to give; but he is under the most solemn obligation to present the Word of God, without fear or favor. He must call sin by its right name. Those who by their carelessness or indifference permit God’s name to be dishonored by His professed people, are numbered with the transgressor, – registered in the record of heaven as partakers in their evil deeds…. 2BC 996.6
1Cor. 6:15 Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make [them] the members of an harlot? God forbid.
Ellen White fully supported the Biblical principle of corporate responsibility. Here are a few of her many statements to that effect:

“Elder Daniels and the Fresno church” page 17
One Man Responsible for Another Man’s Unfaithfulness
“Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other men’s sins; keep thyself pure.” (1 Tim. 5:22) …Sin should be rebuked. Whatever opposition and trial might come to the elder of the church because of his faithfulness, he should not swerve from true principles. Sins should not, because of unsanctified preferences and sympathy, be lightly regarded in one man which would be condemned in another. This matter is one of great importance. If he trusts responsibilities to one whose habits and practices he knows to be wrong, he shows that his own principles are not sound, that his motives are questionable. By this very act he sanctions the errors and sins of the man he has commended and appointed to the sacred office of caring for the flock of God. Unless he is guarded by heavenly wisdom, he will place himself in a position where he will feel it necessary to sustain the man with whom he has united his influence; and God will hold him RESPONSIBLE for his brother’s unfaithfulness in office, and for the harm which will result to the church. He must keep himself pure by refusing to mingle with any unholy influence. (PH028 17)
“Testimonies for the church volume 5” page 278
Individual Members Responsible for State of the Church
Each member of the church should feel under sacred obligations to guard strictly the interests of the cause of God. The individual members of the church are RESPONSIBLE for its distracted, discouraged state, by which the most sacred truths ever committed to man are dishonored. (5T:278)
“Welfare Ministry” pages 212, 213
Church Body Accountable for Negligence and Sin of Members
God will hold the church at _____ RESPONSIBLE, as a body, for the wrong course of its members. If a selfish and unsympathizing spirit is allowed to exist in any of its members toward the unfortunate,…He will hide His face from His people until they do their duty and remove the wrong from among them….the Lord holds the church accountable for the sin of its members until they have done all they can to remedy the existing evil. (WM 212, 213)
“Prophets and Kings” page 651
The church is in a great degree RESPONSIBLE for the sins of her members. She gives countenance to evil if she fails to lift her voice against it. (PK 651)

“The southern review”
The church is in a great degree RESPONSIBLE for the sins of her members. She gives countenance to the evil, if she fails to lift her voice against it. The influence from which she has most to fear is not that of open opposers, infidels, and blasphemers, but of inconsistent professors of Christ. These are the ones who keep back the blessing of the God of Israel. (SW 05-10-04; pr:06)
“Testimonies for the church volume 4” page 490
The church as a whole is in a degree RESPONSIBLE for the wrongs of its individual members because they countenance the evil in not lifting up their voice against it. The favor of God is not enjoyed for several reasons. His Spirit is grieved by the pride, extravagance, dishonesty, and overreaching which are indulged by some professing godliness. All these things bring the frown of God upon His people. (4T 490)
“Child guidance” page 235
Those who have too little courage to reprove wrong, or who through indolence or lack of interest make no earnest effort to purify the family or the church of God, are held accountable for the evil that may result from their neglect of duty. We are just as RESPONSIBLE for evils that we might have checked in others by exercise of parental or pastoral authority, as if the acts had been our own. (CG 235)
“The signs of the times”
Aaron failing to stand up boldly for the right, his yielding to the strength of numbers, placed him with the majority. Aaron represents the cases of a large number composing our churches at the present day. They pass over sins existing in the church which grieve the spirit of God. They are lax where order and principle are involved, because it is not pleasant to reprove and correct wrongs. They are themselves carried along with the current, and become RESPONSIBLE for a fearful neglect of faithfulness. (ST 05-27-80; pr:04)
“Testimonies for the church volume 3” page 265
…if the sins of the people are passed over by those in responsible positions, His frown will be upon them, and the people of God, as a body, will be held RESPONSIBLE for those sins. (3T 265)
“Christian service”
Brethren and sisters in the faith, does the question arise in your hearts, “Am I my brother’s keeper?” If you claim to be children of God, you are your brother’s keeper. The Lord holds the CHURCH RESPONSIBLE for the souls of those whom they might be the means of saving. (ChS 13)
“The signs of the times”
We repeat, God holds the CHURCH RESPONSIBLE for the sins of its individual members. When coldness and spiritual declension exist, God’s people should put away their pride and self-confidence and self-exaltation, and should come to the Lord in sorrow and humility, not charging him with injustice, but seeking wisdom to understand the hidden sins which shut out his presence. (ST 04-21-81; pr:24)
“Testimonies for the church volume 3” page 270
God’s Displeasure at Sin Among His People
God’s displeasure is upon His people, and He will not manifest His power in the midst of them while sins exist among them and are fostered by those in RESPONSIBLE positions. (3T 270)
“Testimonies for the church volume 4” page 166
The sin of Eli was in passing lightly over the iniquity of his sons, who were occupying sacred offices. The neglect of the father to reprove and restrain his sons brought upon Israel a fearful calamity. The sons of Eli were slain, Eli himself lost his life, the ark of God was taken from Israel, and thirty thousand of the people were slain. All this was because sin was lightly regarded and allowed to remain among them. What a lesson is this to men holding RESPONSIBLE positions in the church of God! It adjures them faithfully to remove the wrongs that dishonor the cause of truth. (4T 166)
“Review and Herald”
The leaven of unbelief is working, and unless these evils which bring the displeasure of God are corrected in its members, the whole CHURCH stands ACCOUNTABLE for them. (RH December 23, 1890, Art. B, par. 10)
“Testimonies on Sexual Behavior, Adultery, and Divorce” page 237
Cleanse the camp of this moral corruption, if it takes the highest men in the highest positions. God will not be trifled with. Fornication is in our ranks. I know it, for it has been shown me to be strengthening and extending its pollutions. There is much we will never know, but that which is revealed makes the CHURCH RESPONSIBLE and guilty unless they show a determined effort to eradicate the evil. Cleanse the camp, for there is an accursed thing in it. (TSB 237)
“Testimonies on Sexual Behavior, Adultery, and Divorce” page 188
We must as a people arouse and cleanse the camp of Israel. Licentiousness, unlawful intimacy, and unholy practices are coming in among us in a large degree; and ministers who are handling sacred things are guilty of sin in this respect. They are coveting their neighbors’ wives, and the seventh commandment is broken. We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted, and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird; and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil? (TSB 188)
“Review and Herald”
Becoming Partakers of Others’ Sin/Evil Deeds
The wheat is not to sow itself among the tares; for although we may not practice the works of some of the members of the secret orders, in joining them we are registered in heaven as partakers of their evil deeds, RESPONSIBLE for their works of evil, and bound up in bundles with them as tares. Thank God, it is not too late for Christians to sever themselves from all unholy connections, and come fully unto the side of Christ. (RH 01-10-93; pr:16)

“Gospel Workers” page 391
“The people of God are not to vote [for men in political parties] to place such men in office; for when they do this, they are PARTAKERS WITH THEM OF THE SINS which they commit while in office.” (GW 391)
“S.D.A Bible commentary volume 5” page 1096
The names of those who sin and refuse to repent should not be retained on the CHURCH books, lest the saints be held ACCOUNTABLE for their evil deeds. (5BC 1096)
“Testimonies for the church volume 4” page 516
What a lesson have we here for parents and guardians of youth, and for those who minister in the service of God. When existing evils are not met and checked, because men have too little courage to reprove wrong, or because they have too little interest or are too indolent to tax their own powers in putting forth earnest efforts to purify the family or the church of God, they are ACCOUNTABLE for the evil which may result in consequence of neglect to do their duty. We are just as ACCOUNTABLE for evils that we might have checked in others, by reproof, by warning, by exercise of parental or pastoral authority, as if we were guilty of the acts ourselves. (4T 516)
“Desire of ages” page 441
…if one neglects the duty Christ has enjoined, of trying to restore those who are in error and sin, he becomes a partaker in the sin. For evils that we might have checked, we are just as responsible as if we were guilty of the acts ourselves. (DA 441)
“Testimonies for the church volume 3” page 280
If God abhors one sin above another, of which His people are guilty, it is doing nothing in case of an emergency. Indifference and neutrality in a religious crisis is regarded of God as a grievous crime and equal to the very worst type of hostility against God. (3T 280)

“The plain straight testimony must live in the church, or the curse of God will rest upon His people as surely as it did upon ancient Israel because of their sins. God holds His people, AS A BODY, responsible for the sins existing in individuals among them” Testimonies, vol. 3, 269.
“I was shown that the pointed testimony must live in the church. This alone will answer to the message to the Laodiceans. Wrongs must be reproved, sin must be called sin, and iniquity must be met promptly and decidedly, and put away from us AS A PEOPLE.” Testimonies, vol. 3, 260.
“Should a case like Achan’s be among us, there are many who would accuse those who might act the part of Joshua in searching out the wrong, of having a wicked, faultfinding spirit…God’s displeasure is upon His people, and He will not manifest His power in the midst of them while sins exist among them and are FOSTERED BY THOSE IN RESPONSIBLE POSITIONS.” Testimonies, vol. 3, 270.

“God has not set any kingly power in the Seventh-day Adventist Church to control the whole body or to control any branch of the work. He has not provided that the burden of leadership shall rest upon a few men. Responsibilities are distributed among a large number of competent men.
Every member of the church has a voice in choosing officers of the church [This is why every member is responsible for the actions of their leaders].The church chooses the officers of the state conferences. Delegates chosen by the state conferences choose the officers of the union conferences, and delegates chosen by the union conferences choose the officers of the General Conference. By this arrangement every conference, every institution, every church, and EVERY INDIVIDUAL, either directly or through representatives, has a voice in the election of the men who bear the chief responsibilities in the General Conference.” E.G. White, Testimonies, vol. 8, pp. 236.

The above statement demonstrates that the professing SDA church is not of CONGREGATIONALISTS ORGANIZATION, whereby each individual church is under its own cognizance. Thus Corporate Responsibility is transferred to each member in this REPRESENTATIVE SYSTEM OF ORGANIZATION. Responsibility for departure from the representative system to that of a HIERARCHICAL SYSTEM still falls on the constituency membership for permitting such a state of affairs to occur! And, when such a state of apostasy occurs regarding any fundamental pillar of the faith, if the leaders have formed such a powerful lobby that members cannot change things, that is one of the points at which separation becomes an absolute duty. Surely, when it gets to the point where the membership is supporting a leadership that is teaching error to the entire world; errors which remove every pillar doctrine of historic Adventism, then the professing church has reached the point where separation becomes an absolute necessity lest any member be responsible for such a departure from truth and the work of the Lord. Here is the principle from Ellen White:

“The Lord Jesus will always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and gave it unto the Gentiles. God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of His work. When a church proves unfaithful to the work of the Lord, whatever their position may be, however high and sacred their calling, the Lord can no longer work with them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities. But, if these in turn do not purify their lives from every wrong action, if they do not establish pure and holy principles in all their borders, then the Lord will grievously afflict and humble them and, unless they repent, will remove them from their place and make them a reproach.
God is not ‘worshipped with men’s hands, as tough he needed anything.'” (Acts 17:25). E. G. White, The Upward Look, 131.

“….for none are so reckless and go to such lengths in sin as do those who have once had the light, but have resisted the convicting Spirit of God.” E.G. White, Patriarchs and Prophets, 95.

Some might say that it does not work this way today, well if it does not, you are in a new movement different from the historic adventism. And if it does, then the church should be held corporately responsible for retaining such corrupt leaders. Again Mrs. White states:

“In our largest churches the greatest evils exist, because these have had the greatest light. They have not a true knowledge of God, and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent. The leaven of unbelief is working, and unless these evils which bring the displeasure of God are corrected in its members, the WHOLE CHURCH stands ACCOUNTABLE for them. The deep moving of the Spirit of God are not with them; the glorious presence of the King of saints, and his power to cleanse from all moral defilement, are not manifest among them.” Review & Herald, vol. 2, Dec. 23rd, 1890

“The headquarters of our church, affect the whole body of believers. If the physical heart is healthy, the blood that is sent from it through the system is also healthy; but if this fountain is impure, the whole organism becomes diseased by the poison of the vital fluid. So it is with us. If the heart of the work becomes corrupt, the whole church, in its various branches and interests, scattered abroad over the face of the earth, suffers in consequence.” Testimonies vol. 4, p. 210.

Corporate Repentance Denied by the Leaders

According to Roy Adams, associate editor of the Adventist Review, in his book, The Nature of Christ, (which the highest leaders in Seventh-day Adventism endorse) he blatantly ridicules and denies that the New Testament offers no support for the teaching of Corporate Repentance.

“Corporate repentance who demands it of us, I make bold to say it. Not the Lord! And is there any significance to the fact that the New Testament offers us not a single authentic example of general corporate confession?” Ibid. 112,104.

New Teachings For a New Movement

This teaching is recent in nature, it started with the downhill apostasy, which began in 1956-57 and has no support from the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. The New Testament Act of the disciples in the upper room experience is a distinct example of general corporate repentance! The three angel’s messages of Revelation chapter fourteen is a corporate and individual call to repentance. The first angel’s message sounded in 1844 and the corporate church repented not. But God’s people, as few as there were individually repented and left the churches. Ellen White said:

“when the churches spurned the counsel of God by rejecting the advent message, the Lord rejected them. The first angel was followed by a second, proclaiming, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”[1 REV. 14:8] This message was understood by Adventists to be an announcement of the moral fall of the churches in consequence of their rejection of the first message. The proclamation, “Babylon is fallen,” was given in the summer of 1844, and as the result, about fifty thousand withdrew from these churches.” Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 4, p.232.

In Matthew 23: 29-35, Christ denounced the scribes and the Pharisees on the behalf of their hypocrisy, rejection of the truth and seeking to kill him. By doing this they continued in the course of their four-fathers sins. They were corporately responsible which should have led them to corporately repent. Consider Exodus 20:5 and the following statement from Ellen White:

“Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the LORD thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me.”

“It is inevitable that children should suffer from the consequences of parental wrongdoing, but they are not punished for the parents’ guilt, except as they participate in their sins.” Patriarchs and Prophets, p. 306.

Laodiceea, biserica finală?

Laodicea, biserica finala?

Acest studiu este bazat pe Scriptură și pe scrierile Spiritului Profetic traduse din engleză. Majoritatea dintre acestea nu se găsesc traduse in română și pot fi verificate pe site-ul oficial al White Estate, www.egwwritings.org sau folosind aplicația lor de telefon, EGW2. Aceasta se poate face ușor, fiind precizate codurile cărților/manuscriselor/scrisorilor cu paginile de unde s-au luat citatele.

“Review and Herald”
Cei care au ocazia să audă adevărul și totuși nu fac nici un efort să-l audă sau să-l înțeleagă, gândindu-se că dacă nu aud, ei nu vor fi RESPONSABILI, vor fi judecați vinovați înaintea lui Dumnezeu ca și cum ar fi auzit și au respins . Nu va exista nici o scuză pentru cei care aleg să meargă în eroare atunci când ar putea să înțeleagă ce este adevărul. (RH 04-25-93; pr: 10)

Draga cititorule,
Sunt urâciunile pentru care noi trebuie să oftăm și să plângem doar probleme minore? Ni se spune că sigilarea noastră depinde de faptul dacă oftăm și plângem pentru TOATE urâciunile care se fac în biserică. Este o problemă serioasă? Întrebați-vă: Detractorii mei oftează și plâng pentru TOATE urâciunile din biserică? Sunt urâciunile grave pentru care trebuie să suspinăm și să plângem, simple erori minore? Necesită exagerare sau sunt suficient de respingătoare pentru Dumnezeu, încât conform lui Dumnezeu și Ellenei White cer o altă împlinire LITERALĂ a lui Ezechiel 9 ÎNCEPÂND ÎN SANCTUARUL SĂU, profesata biserica adventistă de ziua a șaptea?

“Maranatha”
“Marcați acest punct cu grijă: Cei care primesc mărturia pură a adevărului, lucrat în ei prin puterea Duhului Sfânt, reprezentat printr-un semn făcut de către bărbatul în in, sunt aceia ‘care suspină și plâng pentru toate urâciunile care sunt făcute’ în biserică”. {Mar 240.1}

“Clasa care nu se simte îndurerată de propria lor decădere spirituală și nici nu plânge de păcatele altora, va rămâne fără sigiliul lui Dumnezeu”. . . . {Mar 240.2}

Oare cei care definesc apostaziile grave ca simple erori minore primesc sigiliul lui Dumnezeu? Va fi sângele celor pe care îi dospesc astfel cu eroare asupra lor?

“Zilele Sale [Cristos] au fost petrecute în slujirea mulțimilor care presau asupra sa și în DEZVĂLUIREA SOFISMULUI TRĂDĂTOR al RABINILOR … THOUGHTS FROM THE MOUNT OF BLESSING: pg. 102..
“Manuscript Releases volume 3”
“Neobișnuiți să accepte Cuvântul lui Dumnezeu exact așa cum se citește sau să-i permită să fie propriul său interpret, ei, preoții și instructorii poporului l-au citit în lumina maximelor și tradițiilor lor. Atâta de mult timp au neglijat să studieze și să contempleze Biblia, încât paginile sale erau un mister pentru ei. S-au întors cu aversiune de la adevărul lui Dumnezeu la tradițiile oamenilor.” 3MR: 432
” The Paulson Collection of Ellen G. White Letters”
“Se pare că există o dorință arzătoare de a ridica ceva fictiv și de a-l aduce ca lumină nouă. Astfel oamenii încearcă să țese în pânză ca adevăruri importante un țesut de minciuni. Acest amestec fantezist de mancare care este pregătit pentru turmă va cauza tuberculoză spirituală, declin și moarte. Când cei care mărturisesc că cred adevărul prezent se trezesc, când acceptă Cuvântul Dumnezeului celui viu așa cum se citește, și nu încearcă să denatureze Scripturile, atunci își vor construi casa pe Stânca veșnică, chiar pe Cristos Isus “. PC: 423.

” Manuscript Releases volume 7″
“Aceia care se angajează astăzi în lucrarea lui Dumnezeu se vor întâlni exaxt cu acele încercări pe care le-a îndurat Pavel în lucrarea sa. Prin aceeași lucrare trufașă și înșelătoare, Satana va căuta să atragă convertiți din credință. Teorii vor fi aduse despre care nu va fi înțelept a ne ocupa. Satana este un lucrător viclean și el va aduce erori subtile pentru a întuneca și a încurca mintea și pentru a înlătura doctrinele mântuirii. Aceia care nu acceptă Cuvântul lui Dumnezeu precum se citește vor fi prinși în capcana sa. În ziua de azi, avem nevoie să vorbim adevărul cu o îndrăzneală sfântă. “Mărturia purtată bisericii timpurii de mesagerul Domnului, poporul Său trebuie să o asculte în acest timp: “Dar chiar dacă noi sau un înger din cer vă va predica orice altă evanghelie decât aceea pe care v-am predicat-o noi, să fie blestemat!” (Galateni 1: 8).” 7MR: 358.

 

Iată una dintre cele mai grave erori prețuite de biserica AZȘ:

“Laodicea este ultima biserică și cea finală, deci nu va fi “vomitată”, ci mai degrabă va merge glorioasă spre împărăție”.

 

FAPT: Acesta este strigătul de adunare al majorității adventiștilor și credința în care își pun toate speranțele și aspirațiile. Dar lansez o provocare, imi poate da cineva un “Așa spune Domnul”, un “Este scris” pentru această așteptare? Nici o asemenea afirmație nu exista din două motive foarte bune, pe care le voi fundamenta pentru tine. 1. Laodicea, în ciuda a ceea ce poate să spună comentariul AZȘ al Bibliei, nu este biserica finală a lui Dumnezeu [din nou, nici o susținere inspirată pentru acest concept]; și 2. Laodicea nu este biserica adevărată a lui Dumnezeu a ultimelor zile. Mai întâi, să ne uităm la chestiunea că Laodicea ar fi a șaptea și ultima biserică. Noi citim:

Manuscrisul 81, 1900
“Mesajele date bisericilor din Asia descriu starea lucrurilor existente în bisericile lumii religioase de astăzi. Numele bisericilor sunt simbolice ale bisericii creștine în diferite perioade ale erei creștine: numărul bisericilor – – șapte – indică caracterul complet și simbolizează faptul că mesajele se extind până la sfârșitul timpului și sunt in vigoare astăzi, în timp ce tipurile folosite sunt simbolice ale stării poporului declarat al lui Dumnezeu – grâul care se dezvoltă printre neghină; adevărul stând pe propria sa bază eternă, spre deosebire de eroare “. MS: 81, 1900, paragraful 56

“Manuscript Releases volume 1”.
“Vreau să subliniez faptul că bisericile cărora lui Ioan i s-a spus să trimită instrucțiunile date lui reprezintă toate bisericile din lumea noastră și că această revelație a lui trebuie studiată și crezută și propovăduită de adventiștii de biserica AZȘ de astăzi.” 1MR: 372.
“Acts of the apostles”
“Numele celor șapte biserici sunt simbolice ale bisericii în diferite perioade ale erei creștine. Numărul șapte indică deplinătate și simbolizează faptul că mesajele se extind până la sfârșitul timpului, în timp ce simbolurile folosite denotă starea bisericii în diferite perioade din istoria lumii “. AA: 585.

 

În armonie completă cu citatele de mai sus, că mesajele către cele șapte biserici “descriu starea lucrurilor existente în lumea religioasă de astăzi”, nicăieri în scrierile Spiritului Profetic nu veți găsi că Philadelphia s-a încheiat în 1844 și există doar Laodicea astăzi. Aceasta este doar o invenție a personalului de redacție sau a altora din conducere din biserica AZȘ, după cum vom vedea. Dimpotrivă, citim:

“The Spirit of Prophecy Volume Four”
“După ce a trecut timpul așteptării în 1844, adventiștii încă credeau că venirea Mântuitorului este foarte apropiată, că ei au ajuns la o criză importantă și că lucrarea lui Cristos ca mijlocitor al omului în fața lui Dumnezeu a încetat … Dar o lumină mai clară a venit cu cercetarea întrebării despre sanctuar. Acum a fost văzută aplicația acelor cuvinte ale lui Cristos în Revelatia adresate bisericii în acest moment: “Și îngerului bisericii din Filadelfia, scrie-i: Acestea le spune cel sfânt, cel adevărat, cel ce are cheia lui David, cel ce deschide și nimeni nu închide; și închide și nimeni nu deschide. Știu faptele tale; iată, am pus înaintea ta o ușă deschisă și nimeni nu o poate închide, pentru că ai puțină putere și ai ținut cuvântul meu și nu ai negat numele meu.”(Apocalipsa /Revelația 3:7,8 citat – o referire directă la biserica din Filadelfia.) 4SP: 268

 

Cincisprezece ani după 1844, citim această avertizare adresată bisericii în 1859: “Mi s-a arătat că mărturia către Laodiceeni se aplică poporului lui Dumnezeu în prezent.” 1T: 186. Vă dați seama desigur că nu a existat niciun astfel de lucru ca “Adventist de ziua a șaptea” până în perioada 1860-1863. (Vezi Testimonies for the church volume 1, 1T: 715). Deci unde și ce a fost biserica din perioada 1844-1859? Singurul răspuns rațional, după cum vom vedea, este că, așa cum ambele orașe au existat simultan în timpul zilei lui Ioan Revelatorul, ambele condiții se petrec în mod evident simultan până la a doua venire a lui Cristos. Că Filadelfia continuă până la a doua venire este clar evident atunci când pur și simplu comparăm descrierea celor 144000 dată în Apoc./Rev. 14:1:
” Și m-am uitat și, iată, un Miel stătea în picioare pe muntele Sion și cu el o sută patruzeci și patru de mii având numele Tatălui său scris pe frunțile lor.”
, descrierea Filadelfiei în Apoc./Rev. 3:
7 Și îngerului bisericii din Filadelfia, scrie-i: Acestea le spune cel sfânt, cel adevărat, cel ce are cheia lui David, cel ce deschide și nimeni nu închide; și închide și nimeni nu deschide.
8 Știu faptele tale; iată, am pus înaintea ta o ușă deschisă și nimeni nu o poate închide, pentru că ai puțină putere și ai ținut cuvântul meu și nu ai negat numele meu.
9 Iată, voi face să vină din sinagoga lui Satan pe cei care spun că sunt iudei dar nu sunt, ci mint; iată, îi voi face să vină și să se închine înaintea picioarelor tale și să știe că te-am iubit.
10 Pentru că ai ținut cuvântul răbdării mele, eu de asemenea te voi păzi de ora ispitirii, care va veni peste întreaga lume, pentru a-i încerca pe cei ce locuiesc pe pământ.
11 Iată, eu vin dintr-odată; ține tare ce ai, ca nimeni să nu îți ia coroana.
12 Pe cel ce învinge îl voi face un stâlp în templul Dumnezeului meu și nu va mai ieși afară niciodată; și pe el voi scrie numele Dumnezeului meu și numele cetății Dumnezeului meu, care este noul Ierusalim, care coboară din cer de la Dumnezeul meu; și voi scrie pe el noul meu nume.
(cei 144.000 conform Apoc./Rev. 14: 1 menționate anterior) și modul în care E.G. White le pune pe amândouă laolaltă în Early Writings EW: 15, unde citim: “Cei 144000 erau toți sigilați și uniți perfect. Pe frunțile lor era scris Dumnezeu, Noul Ierusalim și o stea glorioasă care conținea noul nume al lui Isus”.

“Testimonies to Ministers and Gospel Workers”
Din nou, citim: “Același înger care a vizitat Sodoma dă avertizarea, Scapă pentru viața t! Sticlele mâniei lui Dumnezeu nu pot fi vărsate pentru a distruge pe cei nelegiuiți și lucrările lor până când tot poporul lui Dumnezeu va fi judecat și cazurile celor vii și ale celor morți sunt concluzionate. Și chiar după ce sfinții sunt sigilați cu sigiliul Dumnezeului cel viu, aleșii Săi vor avea încercări în mod individual … Semnul de neșters al lui Dumnezeu este asupra lor. Dumnezeu poate susține că numele Lui este scris acolo. Domnul i-a închis înăuntru. Destinația lor este înscrisă – ‘DUMNEZEU, NOUL IERUSALIM.’ Aceștia sunt proprietatea lui Dumnezeu, posesiunea Lui.” TM: 446.

Poate fi văzut clar din citatele antecedente că cei 144000 reprezintă pe Filadeldia care la sfârșit va fi sigilată și va avea numele lui Dumnezeu și a Noului Ierusalim”

Mai departe, avem un exemplu atât al condiției Laodiceene cât și al celei Filadelfiene descrise în timp ce citim aceste cuvinte de inspirație. Mai întâi vom vedea condiția laodiceană descrisă:
“Acts of the apostles”
“Biserica era defectă și avea nevoie de mustrare și osândă severă, iar Ioan a fost inspirat să înregistreze mesaje de avertizare și de implorare celor care, pierzând din vedere principiile fundamentale, și-ar pune in pericol speranța lor la mântuire. Dar întotdeauna cuvintele de mustrare pe care Dumnezeu le consideră necesare pentru trimitere sunt rostite în dragoste blândă și cu promisiunea păcii pentru fiecare credincios penitent: “Iată, eu stau la ușă și bat;”, declară Domnul, “dacă aude cineva vocea mea și deschide ușa, voi intra la el și voi cina cu el și el cu mine.” Apocalipsa 3:20. (Și imediat după aceea vedem condiția din Filadelfia). Și pentru cei care în mijlocul conflictului și-ar păstra credința în Dumnezeu, profetul a primit cuvintele de laudă și promisiunea: “Eu cunosc faptele tale” (Apocalipsa 3: versetele 8, 10, 2, 11 citate). AA: 587-588.

“The great controversy”
Și din nou citim:” Chiar înaintea noastră este ‘ora ispitirii, care va veni peste întreaga lume, pentru a-i încerca pe cei ce locuiesc pe pământ.’ (Apocalipsa 3:10) Toți cei a căror credință nu este ferm stabilită asupra cuvântului Dumnezeu va fi înșelat și biruit … ‘Pentru că ai ținut cuvântul răbdării mele, eu de asemenea te voi păzi’ (atribuit lui Filadelfia) este promisiunea Mântuitorului. El mai degrabă ar trimite fiecare înger din cer pentru a proteja poporul Său decât să lase un singur suflet care are încredere în El să fie biruit de Satana.” GC: 560.

 

Este un mister de ce biserica AZȘ s-a fixat la condiția laodiceană din 1859, când în 2 noiembrie 1886 avertismentul adresat bisericii din Sardes era aplicabil bisericii AZȘ la acel moment. Review and Herald, RH: 11/2/86, Ellen White:
“Avertismentul către biserica din Sardes este aplicabil în acest moment: ‘Știu faptele tale, că ai numele că trăiești și ești mort. Fii veghetor și întărește lucrurile care rămân, care sunt gata să moară; fiindcă nu am găsit faptele tale desăvârșite înaintea lui Dumnezeu. Amintește-ți de aceea cum ai primit și ai auzit și ține strâns și pocăiește-te. Dar dacă tot nu vei veghea, voi veni peste tine ca un hoț și nu vei ști nicidecum în care oră voi veni peste tine.’ Și pentru noi de asemenea promisiunea este extinsă: ‘Ai câteva nume chiar în Sardes, care nu și-au mânjit hainele; și vor umbla cu mine în alb, pentru că sunt demni. Cel ce învinge, acela va fi îmbrăcat în haine albe; și nu voi șterge nicidecum numele lui din cartea vieții, ci voi mărturisi numele lui înaintea Tatălui meu și înaintea îngerilor săi.’ ” RH 2 noiembrie 1886, par 7

Și în Review and Herald. RH: 2/25/02 condiția Efesului era “aplicabilă bisericilor adventiste de ziua a șaptea în starea lor actuală”:
“Cu toate acestea am ceva împotriva ta, pentru că ți-ai părăsit dragostea dintâi. De aceea amintește-ți de unde ai căzut și pocăiește-te și fă faptele dintâi; altfel, voi veni dintr-odată la tine și îți voi lua sfeșnicul din locul lui dacă nu te pocăiești.” RH 25 februarie 1902, par. 1
“Sunt instruită să spun că aceste cuvinte se aplică bisericilor adventiste de ziua a șaptea în starea lor actuală. Dragostea lui Dumnezeu a fost pierdută, iar aceasta înseamnă lipsa iubirii unii pentru alții. Eul, eul, eul, este prețuit și se luptă pentru supremație. Cât timp va continua aceasta? Dacă nu există o reconversie, va exista în curând o astfel de lipsă de evlavie, încât biserica va fi reprezentată de smochinul gol. ”
Manuscrisul 18, 1903
Iar aceste condiții (Sardes și Efes) sunt reiterate ca fiind aplicate pentru “noi ca popor” în MS 18, 1903:
“Mesajele pe care Dumnezeu le-a dat bisericilor din Efes și Sardes sunt aplicabile celor care în această epocă au avut o lumină mare, dar nu au deschis ușa inimii la bătaia lui Cristos. Domnul a arătat clar că are o controversă cu poporul Său. incendiile care au făcut ravagii recent în New York și în alte orașe nu au fost nici un accident. A fost mâna puterii omnipotente. Duhul lui Dumnezeu se retrage din lume pentru că avertismentele cerului nu au fost ascultate. Trebuie să fim vigilenți pentru că o condiție asemănătoare a lucrurilor vine în mijlocul nostru ca popor.” Ms18-1903.6
Vor fi cei 144000 laodiceeni sau filadelfieni? Majoritatea adventiștilor cred și învață că condiția laodiceană este o cerință, când defapt este o alegere! NU ESTE NECESAR A FI LADODICEAN PRECUM NU ESTE NECESAR A FI UN PĂCĂTOS! Ellen G. White a fost vreodată o Laodiceană? Ultima și adevărata biserică finală a lui Dumnezeu pe acest pământ vor fi aceia care “păstrează credința în puritatea ei” (Testimonies for the church volume 5, 5T: 210); cei care “vor da seama sfatului Martorului adevărat către Laodiceeni și vor înălța standardul și vor revărsa adevărul drept” Early Writings[EW: 270]; cei care vor ieși din Laodiceea apostată și se vor alătura bisericii din Filadelfia – adevărata biserică rămășiță a lui Dumnezeu! Early Writings [EW: 261]:
“Am văzut că Dumnezeu are copii sinceri între adventiștii nominali și bisericile căzute, iar înainte de a se vărsa plăgile, slujitorii și poporul vor fi chemați din aceste biserici și vor primi cu bucurie adevărul. Satana cunoaște acest lucru și inainte de a se da marea strigare a celui de-al treilea înger, el stârnește o agitație(entuziasm) in aceste corpuri religioase ca cei care au respins adevărul să creadă că Dumnezeu este cu ei. El speră să înșele pe cei cinstiți și să îi facă să creadă că Dumnezeu încă lucrează cu bisericile. Dar lumina va străluci și toți cei care sunt cinstiți vor părăsi bisericile căzute și vor lua poziție cu rămășița. “EW 261.1”
Practic, Satana vă va da muncă misionară făcând să pară că este de la Dumnezeu. El speră să vă țină ocupați atât de mult încât să nu aveți timp să vă rugați, să cercetați.)

 

Într-un articol publicat în revista THE ADVENT REVIEW în septembrie 1850, de către Comitetul de publicare sub îndrumarea lui James White, el a declarat oficial exact care era poziția lor în ceea ce privește cei 144.000 și biserica adevărată din ultimele zile. După cum veți vedea, ei au scris: “Acum, la fel de sigur precum biserica din Philadelphia este adevărata biserică a zilelor din urmă, tot la fel de de sigur că cei 144000 sunt sigilați, chiar înainte de venirea Domnului”. Și nicăieri nu veți găsi vreodată că E.G. White a contramandat această proclamare, deși veți descoperi că a fost contramandat de către personalul editorial al Comentariilor Biblice AZȘ Pe cine alegeți să credeți și să urmați… staff-ul editorial sau Spiritul profetic?
Inspirația divină ne spune că “starea Bisericii reprezentată de fecioarele neînțelepte este, de asemenea, vorbită ca fiind starea laodiceană”.
“Review and Herald”
“Sunt îndreptată deseori către parabola celor 10 fecioare dintre care 5 erau înțelepte si 5 neînțelepte. Această parabolă a fost îndeplinită si va fi îndeplinită la literă pentru că are o aplicație specială pentru acest timp și, ca mesajul celui de-al treilea înger, a fost îndeplinită si va continua să fie adevăr prezent până la sfârșitul timpului.

Starea bisericii reprezentată de fecioarele neînțelepte este de asemenea reprezentată a fi starea laodiceana.” RH: 8/19/1890
[Spre deosebire de acele fecioare înțelepte care au ascultat chemarea de a “ieși a-L întâmpina “, Matt. 25: 6 – care urmează pe Păstorul adevărat, Ioan 10: 1-6; și care merg la El în afara taberei. Evr. 13: 13.] [Vezi și TM: 128]. În acest caz, cum poate cineva să continue să susțină că “Laodicea … o să izbutească …”, când nici una dintre fecioarele neînțelepte nu a ajuns în împărăție?
Călduță și / sau recea Laodicea apostată nu este mai bună decât Bisericile căzute
“Scrisoarea 35, 1 Ianuarie 1898”
“Dacă biserica devine călduță (cu atât mai mult dacă apostaziază), ea nu este în favoarea lui Dumnezeu mai mult decât bisericile care sunt reprezentate ca fiind căzute și care devin locuința diavolilor și locul fiecărui spirit rău și cușca fiecărei păsări necurate si urâcioase. Cei care au avut ocazia să asculte și să primească adevărul și care s-au unit cu Biserica Adventistă de Ziua a Șaptea, numindu-se poporul care păstrează poruncile lui Dumnezeu, și totuși nu posedă mai multă vitalitate și consacrare lui Dumnezeu decât bisericile nominale, vor primi plăgile lui Dumnezeu la fel de mult ca și bisericile care se opun legii lui Dumnezeu. Numai cei care sunt sfințiți prin adevăr vor compune familia regală în vestigiile cerești pe care Cristos a plecat să le pregătească pentru cei care Îl iubesc și păzesc poruncile Lui. ” E. G. White, Letter(Scrisoarea) 35, 1 ianuarie 1898.

Andrew Henriques

 

Norberto Restrepo

Norberto Restrepo

Norberto Restrepo terminó sus grados de teología en Puerto Rico y en la Universidad Andrews. Sirvió muchos años como pastor adventista del séptimo día de las iglesias locales, a continuación, también como profesor en el Seminario de Medellín, Colombia. 1979 estudió en Uchee Pines. Un día, el Espiritu Santo le dijó que iba a perder sus hijos si no se saldría fuera de las ciudades, y fundó Las Delicias a finales de la década de 1980 en Venezuela. En 1996 pudo establecer otra institución con el mismo nombre en el país vecino Colombia. En estas instalaciones los jóvenes son educados para ser misioneros, que apoyan, a las personas en su restauración física, mental y espiritual.

Desde 55 años Norberto Restrepo ha trabajado como un predicador del Evangelio de Jesucristo. En este trabajo se centra especialmente en el fortalecimiento de las familias y haciendo hincapié en la verdadera educación, un estilo de vida saludable, y las bendiciones de la vida en el campo. Por la gracia de Dios y la ayuda de su esposa y sus dos hijos con sus esposas, así como otras personas y familias jóvenes comprometidos este trabajo se ha extendido en varios países: futuros centros de misión y también se han establecido restaurantes vegetarianos. El lema de su trabajo es: “la educación es la redención.” A través de la Palabra de Dios una educación se ofrece a todos los estudiantes e invitados de salud que rescata a través de la gracia de Dios.

El hermano N. Restrepo fue echado de la IASD por predicar la reforma pro-salud con la Biblia y El Espiritu de Profecia, los escritos de la hermana Elena G. de White, pero no abandonó la verdad  sino la encontró y ahora la vive libremente como un verdadero adventista del séptimo día.

www.fld.fundacionlasdelicias.org/

Serie – Hijos de la cultura (2016)

 

 

 

 

 

 

A nuestros hermanos excluídos

“La calumnia y el reproche serán la recompensa de los que defiendan la verdad como está en Jesús. “Todos los que quieren vivir piadosamente en Cristo Jesús, padecerán persecución” (2 Tim. 3: 12). Los que dan un franco testimonio contra el pecado, tan ciertamente serán aborrecidos como lo fue el Maestro que les dio esa obra para hacerla en su nombre. Al igual que Cristo, serán llamados enemigos de la iglesia y de la religión, y mientras más fervientes y leales sean sus esfuerzos para honrar a Dios, más amarga será la enemistad de los impíos e hipócritas. Pero no nos debemos desanimar cuando seamos tratados así. MS1. 83″

“No debiera sorprendernos cuando las malas conjeturas son ávidamente empuñadas como hechos indudables por aquellos que sienten inclinación hacia la falsedad. Los opositores de Cristo fueron vez tras vez confundidos y silenciados por la sabiduría de las palabras de él. Sin embargo, todavía escuchaban ansiosamente cada rumor y buscaban algún pretexto para acosarlo con preguntas contenciosas. Estaban determinados a no abandonar su propósito. Bien sabían que si Jesús continuaba con su obra, muchos creerían en él y los escribas y fariseos perderían su poder sobre el pueblo. Por lo tanto, estuvieron dispuestos a rebajarse hasta emplear cualquier medida vil o despreciable para realizar 81 sus malignas intenciones contra Jesús. Odiaban a los herodianos, y sin embargo se unieron con esos enemigos inveterados a fin de idear algún plan para deshacerse de Cristo.” MS1. 81

Actualmente muchos hermanos al rededor del mundo se encuentran experimentando un despertar adventista. En varios países se puede ver la luz brillar, personas deseosas de avanzar con la misión de la iglesia, a saber, la predicación del triple mensaje angélico de Apocalipsis 14. Con todo lo que el mensaje implica y exige sea dicho y denunciado. Son muchos los que de una forma u otra se han decidido por salir de un estado de adormecimiento experimentado en la mayoría de las iglesias para darse cuenta del avance del enemigo con la introducción de falsas doctrinas y practicas mundanas en la iglesia remanente.

Y los tuyos edificarán las ruinas antiguas; los cimientos de generación y generación levantarás, y serás llamado reparador de portillos, restaurador de calzadas para habitar. Isaías 58:12

Así dijo Jehová: Paraos en los caminos, y mirad, y preguntad por las sendas antiguas, cuál sea el buen camino, y andad por él, y hallaréis descanso para vuestra alma. Mas dijeron: No andaremos. Jeremías 6:16

Esto ha despertado la persecución por parte de una dirigencia deseosa de mantener las formas politicamente correctas para con el romanismo, y mantener una predicación que no implique hablar mal de otra religión aunque eso implique traicionar el mensaje. Esta persecución se ha traducido en acciones (algunas disfrazadas biblicamente) como los son: Boicot de conferencias organizadas para predicar el mensaje de los 3 ángeles (amenazas de bombas, quitar fuentes de electricidad, hacer uso del poder civil: denuncias ante gobernacion, ante inmigracion, olvidándose de lo que dice la Biblia sobre acudir a tribunales, y de quien está detras de utilizar el poder del estado en favor de la iglesia); así como la desfraternización (en algunos casos masiva) de hermanos, retiro de cargos en las iglesias, disolución de iglesias; y promover el rechazo hacia los hermanos que están por el mensaje, al calificarlos despectivamente como “separatistas, divisionistas, disidentes, etc.”

Os expulsarán de las sinagogas; y aun viene la hora cuando cualquiera que os mate, pensará que rinde servicio a Dios. Juan 6:2

Estimado hermano, si usted se ha decidido por el mensaje que Dios requiere sea predicado en nuestros días, seguramente ha experimentado dificultades. Si aún no lo ha hecho lo invitamos a hacerlo y con ello le aseguramos que verá la resistencia que éste mensaje impopular produce, pero no desánime que usted será sostenido por Aquel que no deja caer una hoja de árbol sin que Él lo permita. Esto es sólo el principio de lo que ha de venir.

No tengas ningún temor de las cosas que haz de padecer. He aquí, el diablo echará a algunos de vosotros en la cárcel, para que seáis probados; y tendréis tribulación de diez días. Sé fiel hasta la muerte, y yo te daré la corona de la vida. Apocalipsis 2:10

“El permanecer de pie en defensa de la verdad y la justicia cuando la mayoría nos abandone, el pelear las batallas del Señor cuando los campeones sean pocos, ésta será nuestra prueba. En este tiempo, debemos obtener calor de la frialdad de los demás, valor de su cobardía, y lealtad de su traición” (2 JT, 31).  


Compartimos con usted la experiencia que pasó la sierva del Señor cuando fue borrada de la iglesia Metodista. Podrá notar cómo aunque hayan transcurrido mas de 150 años, los argumentos y formas entre sistemas que se han corrompido son muy similares.

Estimado hermano, ame a Dios y guarde sus mandamientos que esto le asegurará un lugar en el pueblo de Dios, en su iglesia invisible; ésta es la verdadera iglesia de Dios:

Dios posee una iglesia.  No es una gran catedral, ni la iglesia oficial establecida, ni las diversas denominaciones; sino el pueblo que ama a Dios y guarda sus mandamientos.  “Porque donde están dos o tres congregados en mi nombre, allí estoy yo en medio de ellos” (Mat. 18:20).  Aunque Cristo esté aún entre unos pocos humildes, ésta es su iglesia, pues sólo la presencia del Alto y Sublime que habita la eternidad puede constituir una iglesia. Alza tus Ojos p. 313

 

Alejamiento de la Iglesia Metodista.-

La familia de mi padre todavía asistía ocasionalmente a la iglesia metodista y también a las clases de instrucción que se llevaban a cabo en hogares particulares. Cierta noche mi hermano Roberto y yo fuimos a una de esas reuniones. El anciano encargado se encontraba presente. Cuando llegó el turno de mi hermano, éste habló con gran humildad, a la vez que claramente, acerca de la necesidad de hacer una preparación completa para encontrarse con nuestro Salvador cuando viniera en las nubes de los cielos con poder y gran gloria. Mientras mi hermano hablaba, su rostro generalmente pálido brilló con una luz celestial. Pareció ser transportado en espíritu más allá del lugar en que se encontraba y habló como si estuviera en la presencia de Jesús. Cuando llegó mi turno de hablar, me levanté con libertad de espíritu y con un corazón lleno de amor y paz. Referí la historia de mi gran sufrimiento bajo la convicción del pecado, de cómo finalmente había recibido la bendición buscada tanto tiempo, y de mi completa conformidad a la voluntad de Dios. Entonces expresé el gozo que experimentaba por las nuevas de la pronta venida de mi Redentor para llevar a sus hijos al hogar celestial.

En mi sencillez esperaba que mis hermanos y hermanas metodistas comprendieran mis sentimientos y se regocijaran conmigo. Pero quedé frustrada, porque varias hermanas expresaron su desagrado haciendo ruido con la boca, moviendo ruidosamente las sillas y volviéndose de espaldas. Puesto que no hallé nada que pudiera haberlas ofendido, hablé brevemente, sintiendo la helada influencia de su desaprobación. Cuando terminé, el pastor B. me preguntó si no sería más agradable vivir una larga vida de utilidad, haciendo bien a otros, que desear que Jesús viniera pronto y destruyera a los pobres pecadores. Repliqué que anhelaba la venida de Jesús. Entonces el pecado llegaría a su final y disfrutaríamos para siempre de la santificación, sin que existiera el diablo para tentarnos y descarriarnos.

Luego me preguntó el pastor si yo no prefería morir en paz en mi cama antes que pasar por el dolor de ser cambiada durante mi vida de un estado mortal a uno de inmortalidad. Le respondí que deseaba que Jesús viniera y llevara a sus hijos; y estaba dispuesta a vivir o a morir, según fuera la voluntad de Dios y que podría fácilmente soportar todo el dolor que se pudiera sufrir en un momento, en un abrir y cerrar de ojos; que deseaba que las ruedas del tiempo giraran rápidamente y trajeran el día deseado cuando estos cuerpos viles fueran transformados a la semejanza del gloriosísimo cuerpo de Cristo. También expresé que cuanto más cerca vivía de Señor, tanto más fervientemente anhelaba que él apareciera. Al llegar a ese punto, algunos de los presentes dieron muestras de mucho desagrado.

Cuando el anciano que dirigía habló a otros en la clase, expresó gran gozo en la anticipación del milenio temporal, cuando la tierra sería llenada de conocimiento del Señor, así como las aguas cubren el mar. Dijo que anhelaba el advenimiento de ese período. Una vez terminada la reunión tuve la impresión de que las mismas personas que antes me habían tratado con bondad y amistad ahora me trataban con marcada frialdad. Mi hermano y yo regresamos al hogar porque el tema de la pronta venida de Jesús despertaba en ellos una oposición tan enconada. Si embargo, estábamos agradecidos porque podíamos discernir la preciosa luz y regocijarnos en la espera de la venida del Señor.

Poco después de esos acontecimientos volvíamos a asistir a una clase de instrucción. Deseábamos tener la oportunidad de hablar del precioso amor de Dios que nos animaba interiormente. Especialmente yo deseaba hablar de la bondad y la misericordia que Dios había tenido conmigo. Había experimentado un cambio tan grande que me parecía que era mi deber aprovechar toda oportunidad para testificar del amor del Salvador.

Cuando llegó mi turno de hablar, expuse las evidencias que me hacían disfrutar del amor de Jesús, y dije que esperaba con gran anticipación el pronto encuentro con mi redentor. La creencia de que la venida de Cristo estaba cercana había conmovido mi espíritu y me había inducido a buscar con más fervor la santificación del Espíritu de Dios. A esta altura de mi exposición, el dirigente de la clase me interrumpió diciendo: “Usted ha recibido la santificación mediante el metodismo, mediante el metodismo, hermana, y no por medio de una teoría errónea”. Me sentí compelida a confesar la verdad que no había sido mediante el metodismo que mi corazón había recibido su nueva bendición, sino por medio de las conmovedoras verdades concernientes a la aparición personal de Jesús. Mediante ellas había encontrado paz, gozo y perfecto amor. Así concluyó mi testimonio, que era el último que había de dar en una clase con mis hermanos metodistas.

A continuación Roberto habló con su característica humildad, y sin embargo en una forma tan clara y conmovedora que algunas personas lloraron y quedaron muy enternecidas; pero otras tosieron para mostrar su desaprobación y se mostraron muy inquietas. Después de terminada la clase, volvimos a hablar acerca de nuestra fe y quedamos asombrados de que nuestros hermanos y hermanas cristianos no pudieran soportar que se hablara de la venida de nuestro Salvador. Pensamos que si en realidad amaban a Jesús como decían, no debería molestarles tanto oír hablar de su segunda venida, sino, por lo contrario, deberían recibir las nuevas con gozo.

Llegamos a la conclusión de que ya no debíamos seguir asistiendo a reuniones de instrucción. La esperanza de la gloriosa venida de Cristo llenaba nuestras almas y encontraría expresión cuando nos levantábamos para hablar. Ya sabíamos que esto despertaba el enojo de los presentes contra los dos humildes niños que se atrevían a desafiar la oposición y a hablar de la fe que había llenado sus corazones de paz y felicidad. Era evidente que ya no podríamos hablar con libertad en esas reuniones de instrucción, porque nuestros testimonios despertaban burlas y provocación sarcástica que percibíamos al final de las reuniones, procedentes de hermanos y hermanas a quienes habíamos respetado y amado.

 

Toda nuestra familia se interesaba en la doctrina de la pronta venida del Señor. Mi padre era considerado desde hacía mucho tiempo una de las columnas de la iglesia metodista en el lugar donde vivíamos, y también las personas que componían el resto de la familia habían sido miembros activos. Pero no habíamos guardado en secreto nuestra nueva creencia, aunque tampoco procurábamos imponerla a otras personas en ocasiones que no fueran apropiadas, ni manifestábamos hostilidad hacia nuestra iglesia. Sin embargo, el pastor metodista nos hizo una visita especial para informarnos que nuestra fe y el metodismo no podían estar de acuerdo. No preguntó cuáles eran las razones de nuestra creencia ni hizo referencia alguna a la Biblia a fin de convencernos de nuestro error; en cambio declaró que habíamos adoptado una nueva creencia extraña, que la iglesia metodista no podía aceptar.

Mi padre contestó que el pastor se equivocaba al llamar nuestra creencia una doctrina nueva y extraña, y añadió que Cristo mismo, al enseñar a sus discípulos, había predicado acerca de su segunda venida. Dijo: “En la casa de mi padre muchas moradas hay; si así no fuera, yo os lo hubiera dicho; voy, pues, a preparar lugar para vosotros. Y si me fuere y os preparare lugar, vendré otra vez y os tomaré a mí mismo, para que donde yo estoy, vosotros también estéis” (Juan 14:2-3). Cuando Jesús fue llevado al cielo en presencia de sus discípulos y una nube lo recibió y lo ocultó de la vista de ellos, estando sus fieles seguidores con los ojos puestos en el cielo, aun después que Jesús había desaparecido de su vista. “He aquí se pusieron junto a ellos dos varones con vestiduras blancas, los cuales también les dijeron: Varones galileos, ¿por qué estáis mirando al cielo? Este mismo Jesús que ha sido tomado de vosotros al cielo, así vendrá como le habéis visto ir al cielo” (Hechos 1:10-11).

Mi padre continuó diciendo: “El inspirado apóstol Pablo escribió una carta para animar a sus hermanos de Tesalónica, en la que les dijo: “Y a vosotros que sois atribulados, daros reposo con nosotros, cuando se manifieste el Señor Jesús desde el cielo con los ángeles de su poder, en llama de fuego, para dar retribución a los que no conocieron a Dios, ni obedecen el evangelio de nuestro Señor Jesucristo; los cuales sufrirán pena de eterna perdición, excluidos de la presencia del Señor y de la gloria de su poder, cuando venga en aquel día para ser glorificado en sus santos y ser admirado de todos los que creyeron” (2 Tes. 1:7-10). “´ Porque el Señor mismo con voz de mando, con voz de arcángel, y con trompeta de Dios, descenderá del cielo; y los muertos en Cristo resucitarán primero. Luego nosotros los que vivimos, los que hayamos quedado, seremos arrebatados juntamente con ellos en las nubes para recibir al Señor en el aire, y así estaremos siempre con el Señor. Por tanto, alentaos los unos a los otros con estas palabras`” (1 Tes. 4:16-18).

“Esta es la autoridad superior que respalda nuestra fe. Jesús y sus apóstoles hablaron extensamente acerca de la gozosa y triunfante segunda venida de Cristo y los santos ángeles proclaman que Cristo,quien ascendió al cielo, volverá otra vez. En esto consiste nuestro agravio, en creer en la Palabra de Jesús y de sus discípulos. Esta es una doctrina muy antigua y no está manchada por la herejía”.

El pastor no hizo ningún esfuerzo por presentar algún texto bíblico que pudiera probar que estábamos en error; en cambio se excuso diciendo que debía irse porque ya no tenía más tiempo. Nos aconsejó que nos retiráramos calladamente de la iglesia para evitar ser sometidos a un proceso público. Sabíamos que otros miembros de la iglesia habían sido tratados en la misma forma por idéntica causa, y no deseábamos que se entendiera que nos avergonzábamos de reconocer públicamente nuestra fe, o que éramos incapaces de respaldarla con las Escrituras; de modo que mis padres insistieron en que se les informara cuáles eran las razones que motivaban el pedido del pastor.

Obtuvieron como única respuesta una declaración evasiva según la cual habíamos contrariado los reglamentos de la iglesia, y que lo mejor que podíamos hacer era retirarnos voluntariamente de ella a fin de evitar un juicio público. Contestamos que preferíamos ser sometidos a juicio, y exigimos saber qué pecado se nos imputaba, ya que estábamos conscientes de no haber cometido ningún mal al esperar con amor la segunda venida de nuestro Salvador.

Poco tiempo después se nos notificó que debíamos presentarnos en una reunión que se efectuaría en un aposento anexo de la iglesia. Había pocos miembros presentes. La influencia de mi padre y su familia era tal que nuestros opositores no habían querido presentar nuestro caso a toda la congregación. El único cargo que se nos imputó fue que habíamos contrariado los reglamentos de la iglesia. Cuando preguntamos cuáles reglamentos habíamos asistido a otras reuniones y que habíamos descuidado de reunirnos regularmente con nuestra clase. Contestamos que parte de la familia había estado en el campo durante cierto tiempo, que ninguno de los que habían permanecido en la ciudad se había ausentado de las reuniones de instrucción por más de unas pocas semanas, y que se habían permanecido en la ciudad se había ausentado de las reuniones de instrucción por más de unas pocas semanas, y que se habían visto moralmente obligados a permanecer alejados porque los testimonios que habían dado habían sido recibidos con mucha desaprobación. También les recordamos que algunas personas que no habían asistido a las reuniones de instrucción durante un año todavía seguían siendo miembros regulares de la iglesia.

Se nos preguntó si estábamos dispuestos a confesar que nos habíamos alejado de sus reglamentos, y también que si prometíamos conformarnos a ellos en el futuro. Contestamos que no nos atrevíamos a abandonar nuestra fe o a negar la sagrada verdad de Dios, que no podíamos abandonar la esperanza de la pronta venida de nuestro Redentor, y que debíamos seguir adorando a nuestro Señor en la misma forma, aunque ellos lo consideraran una herejía. Mi padre recibió la bendición de Dios al presentar su defensa y todos nos retiramos experimentado una gran libertad y gozosos en el conocimiento de que obrábamos rectamente y teníamos la aprobación de Jesús.

El domingo siguiente, al comienzo de la celebración religiosa llamada ágape, el anciano de la iglesia que dirigía leyó nuestros nombres, siete en total, y dijo que habíamos sido eliminados de la iglesia.

Declaró que no se nos expulsaba debido a conducta indebida o inmoral, que teníamos un carácter sin tacha y una reputación envidiable, pero que habíamos sido declarados culpables de contrariar los reglamentos de la Iglesia Metodista. También declaró que con eso se había abierto una puerta y que todos los que fueran hallados culpables de quebrantar los reglamentos en forma similar, serían tratados en la misma forma.

En la iglesia había muchos miembros que esperaban la venida del Salvador, y esta amenaza se hizo con el propósito de amedrentarlos a fin de que se sometieran a las creencias de la iglesia. En algunos casos este procedimiento produjo los resultados deseados, y algunos vendieron el favor de Dios por un lugar en la iglesia. Muchos creían, pero no se atrevían a confesar su fe por temor a ser expulsados. Sin embargo, algunos se retiraron poco después y se unieron al grupo de los que esperaban la venida del Salvador. En un tiempo como éste consideramos de mucha ayuda las siguientes palabras del profeta: “Vuestros hermanos que os aborrecen, y os echan fuera por causa de mi nombre, dijeron: Jehová sea glorificado. Pero él se mostrará para la alegría vuestra, y ellos serán confundidos” (Isa.66:5).

Testimonios para la Iglesia. Tomo I
Pag. 39 – 47

La Deidad

Introduccón

Muchos adventistas del séptimo día vienen con citas como la de abajo, para sostener que ya no pueden haber más verdades por ser reveladas y aceptadas por la Iglesia. Pero nunca Elena de White afirna que no habrá más verdades sino al contrario. Como podemos ver el principio que expresa la cita de abajo es que los Hitos Antiguos no pueden ser reemplazados por otras verdades nuevas:

“Se levantarán hombres y mujeres, profesando tener alguna nueva luz o alguna nueva revelación que tenderá a conmover la fe en los antiguos hitos. Sus doctrinas no soportarán la prueba de la Palabra de Dios, pero habrá almas que serán engañadas. Harán circular falsos informes, y algunos serán prendidos en esta trampa… No podemos ejercer demasiado cuidado contra toda forma de error, porque Satanás está tratando constantemente de apartar a los hombres de la verdad.” 2JT 105, 107 (1885).

Ella dice claramente que aún las doctrinas (reveladas después de haberse establecido los Hitos Antiguos- los fundamentos de nuestra fe) aceptadas por la Iglesia pueden contener errores y que un estudio más fiel de la Biblia las puede corregir.

“Dijo mi guía, „Hay mucha luz que todavía va a brillar desde la ley de Dios y el evangelio de  la justicia. El mensaje, entendido en su carácter verdadero, y proclamado en el Espíritu, va alumbrar la tierra con su gloria.” 2MR 58, 1888 Materiales, p. 160, y en 3 EGW Biografía, p 389

No hay excusa para que alguno tome la posición de que no hay más verdades para ser reveladas, y que todas nuestras exposiciones de las Escrituras carecen de errores.Que ciertas doctrinas hayan sido sostenidas como verdades durante muchos años no es una prueba de que nuestras ideas son infalibles. El paso del tiempo no convertirá el error en verdad, y la verdad tiene la capacidad de ser imparcial. Ninguna doctrina verdadera perderá algo por una investigación cuidadosa. OP 35.2

Otros hermanos dicen que hablar de ciertos asuntos delicados de la Biblia puede ofender a Dios, que pertenecen a Su sabiduría infinita y deberíamos de meternos en tal asuntos.

“Nada me alarma más que ver el espíritu de desavenencia manifestado por nuestros hermanos. Estamos en terreno peligroso cuando no podemos unirnos como cristianos y examinar cortésmente los puntos controvertidos. Siento el deseo de huir del lugar, no sea que reciba el molde de aquellos que no pueden investigar sinceramente las doctrinas de la Biblia. “Los que no pueden examinar imparcialmente las evidencias de una posición que difiere de la suya, no son idóneos para enseñar en departamento alguno de la causa de Dios.” Ellen G White 1MS 482.

Estudio

Otros dicen que la doctrina de la Deidad es invención catolica y por eso no debemos de aceptarla.

Entre los pioneros habian dos grupos: trinitarios y antitrinitarios, sin embargo esto no fue un impedimento para poder trabajar juntos en la proclamación del mensaje del tercer ángel. Elena de White no declaro su posición hasta cerca del año 1900. Alrededor de esta fecha y después ella tiene muchas citas que revelan su creencia acerca de la Deidad. Es por esa razón el hecho de que no ha sido antes aceptada como doctrina biblica. La Iglesia presento esa doctrina en el año 1913, mientras todavía vivía Elena de White, y ella no se opuso al hecho.

Elena de White nunca usó el termino “Trinidad”, aunque ella refirió que hay Tres personas vivientes en el Trio celestial. (El Evangelismo, p. 446).

Ella creyó en la plenitud de la deidad de Cristo, declarando que Cristo era Dios esencialmente y en el sentido mas elevado Era con Dios desde toda la eternidad, Dios sobre todo, bendito para siempre. (Review and Herald, Abril 5, 1906; ver Exaltad a Jesús, p. 10; Mensajes Selectos, tomo 1, p. 290).

Ella tambien se refirió al Espíritu Santo como la Tercera persona de la Divinidad (El Deseado de todas las gentes, p. 625).

Sus comentarios, como son recopilados en El Evangelismo, paginas 445-448, sugieren que ella creyó que las Escrituras enseñan la existencia de tres personas divinas co-eternas.

Varias declaraciones acerca de la personalidad del Espíritu Santo están recopiladas en El Evangelismo, páginas 447-448. En 1906, por ejemplo, ella escribió:

El Espíritu Santo tiene una personalidad, de lo contrario no podría dar testimonio a nuestros Espíritus y con nuestros Espíritus de que somos hijos de Dios. Debe ser una Persona divina, además, porque en caso contrario no podría escudriñar los secretos que está ocultos en la mente de Dios. Porque quién de los hombres sabe las cosas del hombre, sino el Espíritu del hombre que está en el. Asi tampoco nadie conoció las cosas de Dios, sino el Espíritu de Dios (1 Cor. 2: 11) (El Evangelismo, 447, 448).

La mente humana se impresiona con esta ceremonia, que es el comienzo de la vida cristiana. Significa mucho. La obra de la salvación no es un asunto pequeño, sino tan vasto que las más elevadas autoridades aprenden por la fe expresada por el instrumento humano. La eterna Deidad, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, está involucrada en la acción requerida para dar seguridad al instrumento humano y unir a todo el cielo para que contribuya al ejercicio de las facultades humanas, a fin de alcanzar la plenitud de los tres poderes para unirlos en la gran obra designada. Uniendo los poderes celestiales con los humanos, los hombres pueden llegar a ser, por medio de la eficacia celestial, partícipes de la naturaleza divina y obreros juntamente con Cristo. Alza tus ojos – Pag. 146

La Divinidad se conmovió de piedad por la humanidad, y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo se dieron a sí mismos a la obra de formar un plan de redención. Con el fin de llevar a cabo plenamente ese plan, se decidió que Cristo, el Hijo unigénito de Dios, se entregara a sí mismo como ofrenda por el pecado. ¿Con qué se podría medir la profundidad de este amor? Dios quería hacer que resultara imposible para el hombre decir que hubiera podido hacer más (Consejos sobre la salud, p. 219).

Al describir a sus discípulos la obra y el cargo del Espíritu Santo, Jesús trató de inspirarles el gozo y la esperanza que alentaba su propio corazón. Se regocijaba por la ayuda abundante que había provisto para su iglesia. El Espíritu Santo era el más elevado de todos los dones que podía solicitar de su Padre para la exaltación de su pueblo. El Espíritu iba a ser dado como agente regenerador, y sin esto el sacrificio de Cristo habría sido inútil. El poder del mal se había estado fortaleciendo durante siglos, y la sumisión de los hombres a este cautiverio satánico era asombrosa. El pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino. El Espíritu es el que hace eficaz lo que ha sido realizado por el Redentor del mundo. Por el Espíritu es purificado el corazón. Por el Espíritu llega a ser el creyente participe de la naturaleza divina. Cristo ha dado su Espíritu como poder divino para vencer todas las tendencias hacia el mal, hereditarias y cultivadas, y para grabar su propio carácter en su iglesia”. Deseado de todas las gentes pág 626, 1898.

…que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre (singular) de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63. Año 1905).

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espiritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a satanas, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“mantenganse donde los Tres Grandes podereses del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusion nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos como lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” estan trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que halla sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espiritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su yuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo estan comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la Divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Gracias 32902 Visitantes¡Aqui en esta página!

El Consolador que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal.  Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo. (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63.  Año 1905).

En la infancia y la juventud, él [Cristo] tenía un carácter perfecto, lo que marcó Su vida después. Él creció en sabiduría y conocimiento. Cuando se traían sacrificios, el Espíritu Santo Le enseñaba que Su vida iba a ser sacrificada por la vida del mundo.” TA 167

Debemos entender que el Espíritu Santo, que es tanto una Persona como lo es Dios [Padre] una Persona, camina a través de estos lugares. Manuscript 66, 1899. (De un discurso a los estudiantes de la escuela en Avondale) Ev 616

Al pecado se le puede resistir y sólo puede ser superado por el fuerte trabajo de la Tercera Persona de la Deidad, que no viene con un poder modificado, sino con la plenitud de poder divino”. DA 671

El trabajo se dispone/ es presentado antes de cada alma que expresa la fe en Jesucristo a través del bautismo y se convirtió en un beneficiario del trabajo de las Tres Personas – Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo..” MS 57, 1900

El Espíritu Santo es una Persona porque da testimonio junto a nuestro espíritu de que somos hijos de Dios”. MS 20, 1906, p.9

El Espíritu Santo es el Consolador, en nombre de Cristo. El personfíca a Cristo, sin embargo, es una Personalidad distinta.” MS 93, 1893

El Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, Poderes infinitos y omniscientes, reciben a los que realmente entran en una relación de pacto con Dios. Tres Agentes distintos, Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo, trabajan juntos para los seres humanos”. MS 27a, 1900

 

Estudio más amplio – Historia  de la  trinidad  en la IASD

La doctrina de la Deidad es una de nuestras doctrinas distintivas y esta se encuentra fundamentada en la Palabra de Dios.

Durante los últimos años la doctrina de la Deidad ha sido atacada y se ha pretendido decir que no siempre creímos en ésta y que nuestros pioneros se opusieron a ella grandemente, pero un estudio cuidadoso de sus escritos y de la historia de la doctrina de la Deidad en nuestra iglesia nos mostraran  que esta doctrina siempre estuvo allí y siempre fue enseñada y creída por los pioneros.

Dice la Biblia hechos 20: 28-30” por tanto, mirad por vosotros, y por todo el rebaño en que el Espíritu Santo os ha puesto por obispos, para apacentar la iglesia del Señor, la cual él ganó por su propia sangre. Porque yo sé que después de mi partida entrarán en medio de vosotros lobos rapaces, que no perdonarán al rebaño. Y de vosotros mismos se levantarán hombres que hablen cosas perversas para arrastrar tras sí a los discípulos”

Esta es una clara advertencia bíblica ante el levantamiento de lobos en el seno de la iglesia que vendrían y enseñarían cosas ajenas a ella y que arrastrarían tras si a muchos.

Durante estos últimos años dentro de la iglesia se ha levantado un movimiento antitrinitario argumentando falsos conceptos tomados de algunos escritos de los pioneros de la iglesia y aun del mismo espíritu de profecía; fuera  de su contexto, para desmeritar al Espíritu Santo y colocarlo a un nivel inferior como si no fuera una de las tres personas de la trinidad.

Es cierto que que algunos pioneros de la iglesia escribieron conceptos aparentemente contra la Deidad, pero para entender cuál es el sentido de lo que ellos dijeron, y a que trinidad se referían debemos ten

Introduccón

Muchos adventistas del séptimo día vienen con citas como la de abajo, para sostener que ya no pueden haber más verdades por ser reveladas y aceptadas por la Iglesia. Pero nunca Elena de White afirna que no habrá más verdades sino al contrario. Como podemos ver el principio que expresa la cita de abajo es que los Hitos Antiguos no pueden ser reemplazados por otras verdades nuevas:

“Se levantarán hombres y mujeres, profesando tener alguna nueva luz o alguna nueva revelación que tenderá a conmover la fe en los antiguos hitos. Sus doctrinas no soportarán la prueba de la Palabra de Dios, pero habrá almas que serán engañadas. Harán circular falsos informes, y algunos serán prendidos en esta trampa… No podemos ejercer demasiado cuidado contra toda forma de error, porque Satanás está tratando constantemente de apartar a los hombres de la verdad.” 2JT 105, 107 (1885).

Ella dice claramente que aún las doctrinas (reveladas después de haberse establecido los Hitos Antiguos- los fundamentos de nuestra fe) aceptadas por la Iglesia pueden contener errores y que un estudio más fiel de la Biblia las puede corregir.

“Dijo mi guía, „Hay mucha luz que todavía va a brillar desde la ley de Dios y el evangelio de  la justicia. El mensaje, entendido en su carácter verdadero, y proclamado en el Espíritu, va alumbrar la tierra con su gloria.” 2MR 58, 1888 Materiales, p. 160, y en 3 EGW Biografía, p 389

No hay excusa para que alguno tome la posición de que no hay más verdades para ser reveladas, y que todas nuestras exposiciones de las Escrituras carecen de errores.Que ciertas doctrinas hayan sido sostenidas como verdades durante muchos años no es una prueba de que nuestras ideas son infalibles. El paso del tiempo no convertirá el error en verdad, y la verdad tiene la capacidad de ser imparcial. Ninguna doctrina verdadera perderá algo por una investigación cuidadosa. OP 35.2

Otros hermanos dicen que hablar de ciertos asuntos delicados de la Biblia puede ofender a Dios, que pertenecen a Su sabiduría infinita y deberíamos de meternos en tal asuntos.

“Nada me alarma más que ver el espíritu de desavenencia manifestado por nuestros hermanos. Estamos en terreno peligroso cuando no podemos unirnos como cristianos y examinar cortésmente los puntos controvertidos. Siento el deseo de huir del lugar, no sea que reciba el molde de aquellos que no pueden investigar sinceramente las doctrinas de la Biblia. “Los que no pueden examinar imparcialmente las evidencias de una posición que difiere de la suya, no son idóneos para enseñar en departamento alguno de la causa de Dios.” Ellen G White 1MS 482.

Estudio

Otros dicen que la doctrina de la Deidad es invención catolica y por eso no debemos de aceptarla.

Entre los pioneros habian dos grupos: trinitarios y antitrinitarios, sin embargo esto no fue un impedimento para poder trabajar juntos en la proclamación del mensaje del tercer ángel. Elena de White no declaro su posición hasta cerca del año 1900. Alrededor de esta fecha y después ella tiene muchas citas que revelan su creencia acerca de la Deidad. Es por esa razón el hecho de que no ha sido antes aceptada como doctrina biblica. La Iglesia presento esa doctrina en el año 1913, mientras todavía vivía Elena de White, y ella no se opuso al hecho.

Elena de White nunca usó el termino “Trinidad”, aunque ella refirió que hay Tres personas vivientes en el Trio celestial. (El Evangelismo, p. 446).

Ella creyó en la plenitud de la deidad de Cristo, declarando que Cristo era Dios esencialmente y en el sentido mas elevado Era con Dios desde toda la eternidad, Dios sobre todo, bendito para siempre. (Review and Herald, Abril 5, 1906; ver Exaltad a Jesús, p. 10; Mensajes Selectos, tomo 1, p. 290).

Ella tambien se refirió al Espíritu Santo como la Tercera persona de la Divinidad (El Deseado de todas las gentes, p. 625).

Sus comentarios, como son recopilados en El Evangelismo, paginas 445-448, sugieren que ella creyó que las Escrituras enseñan la existencia de tres personas divinas co-eternas.

Varias declaraciones acerca de la personalidad del Espíritu Santo están recopiladas en El Evangelismo, páginas 447-448. En 1906, por ejemplo, ella escribió:

El Espíritu Santo tiene una personalidad, de lo contrario no podría dar testimonio a nuestros Espíritus y con nuestros Espíritus de que somos hijos de Dios. Debe ser una Persona divina, además, porque en caso contrario no podría escudriñar los secretos que está ocultos en la mente de Dios. Porque quién de los hombres sabe las cosas del hombre, sino el Espíritu del hombre que está en el. Asi tampoco nadie conoció las cosas de Dios, sino el Espíritu de Dios (1 Cor. 2: 11) (El Evangelismo, 447, 448).

La mente humana se impresiona con esta ceremonia, que es el comienzo de la vida cristiana. Significa mucho. La obra de la salvación no es un asunto pequeño, sino tan vasto que las más elevadas autoridades aprenden por la fe expresada por el instrumento humano. La eterna Deidad, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, está involucrada en la acción requerida para dar seguridad al instrumento humano y unir a todo el cielo para que contribuya al ejercicio de las facultades humanas, a fin de alcanzar la plenitud de los tres poderes para unirlos en la gran obra designada. Uniendo los poderes celestiales con los humanos, los hombres pueden llegar a ser, por medio de la eficacia celestial, partícipes de la naturaleza divina y obreros juntamente con Cristo. Alza tus ojos – Pag. 146

La Divinidad se conmovió de piedad por la humanidad, y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo se dieron a sí mismos a la obra de formar un plan de redención. Con el fin de llevar a cabo plenamente ese plan, se decidió que Cristo, el Hijo unigénito de Dios, se entregara a sí mismo como ofrenda por el pecado. ¿Con qué se podría medir la profundidad de este amor? Dios quería hacer que resultara imposible para el hombre decir que hubiera podido hacer más (Consejos sobre la salud, p. 219).

Al describir a sus discípulos la obra y el cargo del Espíritu Santo, Jesús trató de inspirarles el gozo y la esperanza que alentaba su propio corazón. Se regocijaba por la ayuda abundante que había provisto para su iglesia. El Espíritu Santo era el más elevado de todos los dones que podía solicitar de su Padre para la exaltación de su pueblo. El Espíritu iba a ser dado como agente regenerador, y sin esto el sacrificio de Cristo habría sido inútil. El poder del mal se había estado fortaleciendo durante siglos, y la sumisión de los hombres a este cautiverio satánico era asombrosa. El pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino. El Espíritu es el que hace eficaz lo que ha sido realizado por el Redentor del mundo. Por el Espíritu es purificado el corazón. Por el Espíritu llega a ser el creyente participe de la naturaleza divina. Cristo ha dado su Espíritu como poder divino para vencer todas las tendencias hacia el mal, hereditarias y cultivadas, y para grabar su propio carácter en su iglesia”. Deseado de todas las gentes pág 626, 1898.

…que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre (singular) de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63. Año 1905).

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espiritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a satanas, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“mantenganse donde los Tres Grandes podereses del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusion nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos como lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” estan trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que halla sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espiritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su yuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo estan comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la Divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Gracias 32902 Visitantes¡Aqui en esta página!

El Consolador que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal.  Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo. (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63.  Año 1905).

En la infancia y la juventud, él [Cristo] tenía un carácter perfecto, lo que marcó Su vida después. Él creció en sabiduría y conocimiento. Cuando se traían sacrificios, el Espíritu Santo Le enseñaba que Su vida iba a ser sacrificada por la vida del mundo.” TA 167

Debemos entender que el Espíritu Santo, que es tanto una Persona como lo es Dios [Padre] una Persona, camina a través de estos lugares. Manuscript 66, 1899. (De un discurso a los estudiantes de la escuela en Avondale) Ev 616

Al pecado se le puede resistir y sólo puede ser superado por el fuerte trabajo de la Tercera Persona de la Deidad, que no viene con un poder modificado, sino con la plenitud de poder divino”. DA 671

El trabajo se dispone/ es presentado antes de cada alma que expresa la fe en Jesucristo a través del bautismo y se convirtió en un beneficiario del trabajo de las Tres Personas – Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo..” MS 57, 1900

El Espíritu Santo es una Persona porque da testimonio junto a nuestro espíritu de que somos hijos de Dios”. MS 20, 1906, p.9

El Espíritu Santo es el Consolador, en nombre de Cristo. El personfíca a Cristo, sin embargo, es una Personalidad distinta.” MS 93, 1893

El Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, Poderes infinitos y omniscientes, reciben a los que realmente entran en una relación de pacto con Dios. Tres Agentes distintos, Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo, trabajan juntos para los seres humanos”. MS 27a, 1900

Estudio más amplio – Historia  de la  trinidad  en la IASD

La doctrina de la Deidad es una de nuestras doctrinas distintivas y esta se encuentra fundamentada en la Palabra de Dios.

Durante los últimos años la doctrina de la Deidad ha sido atacada y se ha pretendido decir que no siempre creímos en ésta y que nuestros pioneros se opusieron a ella grandemente, pero un estudio cuidadoso de sus escritos y de la historia de la doctrina de la Deidad en nuestra iglesia nos mostraran  que esta doctrina siempre estuvo allí y siempre fue enseñada y creída por los pioneros.

Dice la Biblia hechos 20: 28-30” por tanto, mirad por vosotros, y por todo el rebaño en que el Espíritu Santo os ha puesto por obispos, para apacentar la iglesia del Señor, la cual él ganó por su propia sangre. Porque yo sé que después de mi partida entrarán en medio de vosotros lobos rapaces, que no perdonarán al rebaño. Y de vosotros mismos se levantarán hombres que hablen cosas perversas para arrastrar tras sí a los discípulos”

Esta es una clara advertencia bíblica ante el levantamiento de lobos en el seno de la iglesia que vendrían y enseñarían cosas ajenas a ella y que arrastrarían tras si a muchos.

Durante estos últimos años dentro de la iglesia se ha levantado un movimiento antitrinitario argumentando falsos conceptos tomados de algunos escritos de los pioneros de la iglesia y aun del mismo espíritu de profecía; fuera  de su contexto, para desmeritar al Espíritu Santo y colocarlo a un nivel inferior como si no fuera una de las tres personas de la trinidad.

Es cierto que que algunos pioneros de la iglesia escribieron conceptos aparentemente contra la Deidad, pero para entender cuál es el sentido de lo que ellos dijeron, y a que trinidad se referían debemos ten

Introduccón

Muchos adventistas del séptimo día vienen con citas como la de abajo, para sostener que ya no pueden haber más verdades por ser reveladas y aceptadas por la Iglesia. Pero nunca Elena de White afirna que no habrá más verdades sino al contrario. Como podemos ver el principio que expresa la cita de abajo es que los Hitos Antiguos no pueden ser reemplazados por otras verdades nuevas:

“Se levantarán hombres y mujeres, profesando tener alguna nueva luz o alguna nueva revelación que tenderá a conmover la fe en los antiguos hitos. Sus doctrinas no soportarán la prueba de la Palabra de Dios, pero habrá almas que serán engañadas. Harán circular falsos informes, y algunos serán prendidos en esta trampa… No podemos ejercer demasiado cuidado contra toda forma de error, porque Satanás está tratando constantemente de apartar a los hombres de la verdad.” 2JT 105, 107 (1885).

Ella dice claramente que aún las doctrinas (reveladas después de haberse establecido los Hitos Antiguos- los fundamentos de nuestra fe) aceptadas por la Iglesia pueden contener errores y que un estudio más fiel de la Biblia las puede corregir.

“Dijo mi guía, „Hay mucha luz que todavía va a brillar desde la ley de Dios y el evangelio de  la justicia. El mensaje, entendido en su carácter verdadero, y proclamado en el Espíritu, va alumbrar la tierra con su gloria.” 2MR 58, 1888 Materiales, p. 160, y en 3 EGW Biografía, p 389

No hay excusa para que alguno tome la posición de que no hay más verdades para ser reveladas, y que todas nuestras exposiciones de las Escrituras carecen de errores.Que ciertas doctrinas hayan sido sostenidas como verdades durante muchos años no es una prueba de que nuestras ideas son infalibles. El paso del tiempo no convertirá el error en verdad, y la verdad tiene la capacidad de ser imparcial. Ninguna doctrina verdadera perderá algo por una investigación cuidadosa. OP 35.2

Otros hermanos dicen que hablar de ciertos asuntos delicados de la Biblia puede ofender a Dios, que pertenecen a Su sabiduría infinita y deberíamos de meternos en tal asuntos.

“Nada me alarma más que ver el espíritu de desavenencia manifestado por nuestros hermanos. Estamos en terreno peligroso cuando no podemos unirnos como cristianos y examinar cortésmente los puntos controvertidos. Siento el deseo de huir del lugar, no sea que reciba el molde de aquellos que no pueden investigar sinceramente las doctrinas de la Biblia. “Los que no pueden examinar imparcialmente las evidencias de una posición que difiere de la suya, no son idóneos para enseñar en departamento alguno de la causa de Dios.” Ellen G White 1MS 482.

Estudio

Otros dicen que la doctrina de la Deidad es invención catolica y por eso no debemos de aceptarla.

Entre los pioneros habian dos grupos: trinitarios y antitrinitarios, sin embargo esto no fue un impedimento para poder trabajar juntos en la proclamación del mensaje del tercer ángel. Elena de White no declaro su posición hasta cerca del año 1900. Alrededor de esta fecha y después ella tiene muchas citas que revelan su creencia acerca de la Deidad. Es por esa razón el hecho de que no ha sido antes aceptada como doctrina biblica. La Iglesia presento esa doctrina en el año 1913, mientras todavía vivía Elena de White, y ella no se opuso al hecho.

Elena de White nunca usó el termino “Trinidad”, aunque ella refirió que hay Tres personas vivientes en el Trio celestial. (El Evangelismo, p. 446).

Ella creyó en la plenitud de la deidad de Cristo, declarando que Cristo era Dios esencialmente y en el sentido mas elevado Era con Dios desde toda la eternidad, Dios sobre todo, bendito para siempre. (Review and Herald, Abril 5, 1906; ver Exaltad a Jesús, p. 10; Mensajes Selectos, tomo 1, p. 290).

Ella tambien se refirió al Espíritu Santo como la Tercera persona de la Divinidad (El Deseado de todas las gentes, p. 625).

Sus comentarios, como son recopilados en El Evangelismo, paginas 445-448, sugieren que ella creyó que las Escrituras enseñan la existencia de tres personas divinas co-eternas.

Varias declaraciones acerca de la personalidad del Espíritu Santo están recopiladas en El Evangelismo, páginas 447-448. En 1906, por ejemplo, ella escribió:

El Espíritu Santo tiene una personalidad, de lo contrario no podría dar testimonio a nuestros Espíritus y con nuestros Espíritus de que somos hijos de Dios. Debe ser una Persona divina, además, porque en caso contrario no podría escudriñar los secretos que está ocultos en la mente de Dios. Porque quién de los hombres sabe las cosas del hombre, sino el Espíritu del hombre que está en el. Asi tampoco nadie conoció las cosas de Dios, sino el Espíritu de Dios (1 Cor. 2: 11) (El Evangelismo, 447, 448).

La mente humana se impresiona con esta ceremonia, que es el comienzo de la vida cristiana. Significa mucho. La obra de la salvación no es un asunto pequeño, sino tan vasto que las más elevadas autoridades aprenden por la fe expresada por el instrumento humano. La eterna Deidad, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, está involucrada en la acción requerida para dar seguridad al instrumento humano y unir a todo el cielo para que contribuya al ejercicio de las facultades humanas, a fin de alcanzar la plenitud de los tres poderes para unirlos en la gran obra designada. Uniendo los poderes celestiales con los humanos, los hombres pueden llegar a ser, por medio de la eficacia celestial, partícipes de la naturaleza divina y obreros juntamente con Cristo. Alza tus ojos – Pag. 146

La Divinidad se conmovió de piedad por la humanidad, y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo se dieron a sí mismos a la obra de formar un plan de redención. Con el fin de llevar a cabo plenamente ese plan, se decidió que Cristo, el Hijo unigénito de Dios, se entregara a sí mismo como ofrenda por el pecado. ¿Con qué se podría medir la profundidad de este amor? Dios quería hacer que resultara imposible para el hombre decir que hubiera podido hacer más (Consejos sobre la salud, p. 219).

Al describir a sus discípulos la obra y el cargo del Espíritu Santo, Jesús trató de inspirarles el gozo y la esperanza que alentaba su propio corazón. Se regocijaba por la ayuda abundante que había provisto para su iglesia. El Espíritu Santo era el más elevado de todos los dones que podía solicitar de su Padre para la exaltación de su pueblo. El Espíritu iba a ser dado como agente regenerador, y sin esto el sacrificio de Cristo habría sido inútil. El poder del mal se había estado fortaleciendo durante siglos, y la sumisión de los hombres a este cautiverio satánico era asombrosa. El pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino. El Espíritu es el que hace eficaz lo que ha sido realizado por el Redentor del mundo. Por el Espíritu es purificado el corazón. Por el Espíritu llega a ser el creyente participe de la naturaleza divina. Cristo ha dado su Espíritu como poder divino para vencer todas las tendencias hacia el mal, hereditarias y cultivadas, y para grabar su propio carácter en su iglesia”. Deseado de todas las gentes pág 626, 1898.

…que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre (singular) de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63. Año 1905).

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espiritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a satanas, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“mantenganse donde los Tres Grandes podereses del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusion nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos como lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” estan trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que halla sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espiritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su yuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo estan comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la Divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Gracias 32902 Visitantes¡Aqui en esta página!

El Consolador que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal.  Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo. (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63.  Año 1905).

En la infancia y la juventud, él [Cristo] tenía un carácter perfecto, lo que marcó Su vida después. Él creció en sabiduría y conocimiento. Cuando se traían sacrificios, el Espíritu Santo Le enseñaba que Su vida iba a ser sacrificada por la vida del mundo.” TA 167

Debemos entender que el Espíritu Santo, que es tanto una Persona como lo es Dios [Padre] una Persona, camina a través de estos lugares. Manuscript 66, 1899. (De un discurso a los estudiantes de la escuela en Avondale) Ev 616

Al pecado se le puede resistir y sólo puede ser superado por el fuerte trabajo de la Tercera Persona de la Deidad, que no viene con un poder modificado, sino con la plenitud de poder divino”. DA 671

El trabajo se dispone/ es presentado antes de cada alma que expresa la fe en Jesucristo a través del bautismo y se convirtió en un beneficiario del trabajo de las Tres Personas – Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo..” MS 57, 1900

El Espíritu Santo es una Persona porque da testimonio junto a nuestro espíritu de que somos hijos de Dios”. MS 20, 1906, p.9

El Espíritu Santo es el Consolador, en nombre de Cristo. El personfíca a Cristo, sin embargo, es una Personalidad distinta.” MS 93, 1893

El Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, Poderes infinitos y omniscientes, reciben a los que realmente entran en una relación de pacto con Dios. Tres Agentes distintos, Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo, trabajan juntos para los seres humanos”. MS 27a, 1900

Estudio más amplio – Historia  de la  trinidad  en la IASD

La doctrina de la Deidad es una de nuestras doctrinas distintivas y esta se encuentra fundamentada en la Palabra de Dios.

Durante los últimos años la doctrina de la Deidad ha sido atacada y se ha pretendido decir que no siempre creímos en ésta y que nuestros pioneros se opusieron a ella grandemente, pero un estudio cuidadoso de sus escritos y de la historia de la doctrina de la Deidad en nuestra iglesia nos mostraran  que esta doctrina siempre estuvo allí y siempre fue enseñada y creída por los pioneros.

Dice la Biblia hechos 20: 28-30” por tanto, mirad por vosotros, y por todo el rebaño en que el Espíritu Santo os ha puesto por obispos, para apacentar la iglesia del Señor, la cual él ganó por su propia sangre. Porque yo sé que después de mi partida entrarán en medio de vosotros lobos rapaces, que no perdonarán al rebaño. Y de vosotros mismos se levantarán hombres que hablen cosas perversas para arrastrar tras sí a los discípulos”

Esta es una clara advertencia bíblica ante el levantamiento de lobos en el seno de la iglesia que vendrían y enseñarían cosas ajenas a ella y que arrastrarían tras si a muchos.

Durante estos últimos años dentro de la iglesia se ha levantado un movimiento antitrinitario argumentando falsos conceptos tomados de algunos escritos de los pioneros de la iglesia y aun del mismo espíritu de profecía; fuera  de su contexto, para desmeritar al Espíritu Santo y colocarlo a un nivel inferior como si no fuera una de las tres personas de la trinidad.

Es cierto que que algunos pioneros de la iglesia escribieron conceptos aparentemente contra la Deidad, pero para entender cuál es el sentido de lo que ellos dijeron, y a que trinidad se referían debemos tener en cuenta algunos aspectos como:

1.Fueron hombres débiles y a lo que ellos se opusieron fue a la trinidad enseñada por la iglesia católica romana de  tres seres  porque  algunos  de  ellos  venían de  iglesias  que no  reconocían la  divinidad  de Jesús

2. Los diferentes pensamientos de ellos se deben es a que provenían de diferentes denominaciones,  algunas  trinitarias  y  otras  que  negaban la divinidad  de Jesús  como  un ser Eterno   e  igual  al Padre

3.La verdad es progresiva y de un solo golpe ellos no podían asentar todas sus creencias sino a medida que lo revelaba es Espíritu Santo”

La  trinidad  a la  que se  opusieron:

Al estudiar los escritos de los pioneros adventistas algunos de ellos no se oponían a la trinidad adventista (la Deidad) tal como la concibió Ellen White y en la que creemos hoy día basados en las Escrituras.

Entre los años 1855 y 1877, durante esos 23 años en la Review and Herald solo se escribieron seis artículos en los que los pioneros hablaron contra la trinidad católica que durante ese tiempo también había estado pasando por momentos difíciles por los conceptos de algunos teólogos.

Los pioneros se opusieron a la trinidad católica de ese entonces que enseñaba  la  existencia de  tres  seres,  reconociendo  a Jesús  como  una persona  distinta  y  Eterna  igual que  el  Padre,  pero  los pioneros  traían  de sus  iglesias  el concepto  de que  Jesús  no era  igual  al Padre.

1. El caso James White

Debemos tener en cuenta que José Bates y James White habían sido miembros de la iglesia conexión cristiana, que rechazaba la doctrina de la trinidad Jaime White era pastor ordenado de esa iglesia. Cuando él y Bates se unieron al movimiento adventista, continuaron manteniendo la visión antitrinitaria que habían  aprendido en su denominación anterior en la que creían  que Jesús  no  era  un ser igual  al  Padre.

En 1852, él escribió que Cristo no era la misma persona que Dios el Padre, como lo enseñaban los Trinitarianos. Él rechazó “el antiguo absurdo Trinitariano”, que “Jesucristo es el verdadero y eterno Dios” (RH, 5 de Agosto de 1852).
De tal manera que no debiera haber malos entendidos en cuando a esa declaración, porque  él  estaba  emitiendo  un concepto  de  la  postura  creída  y enseñada  en su  iglesia  anterior(iglesia  conexión cristiana)

En el año siguiente James lo aclaró reafirmando su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo (RH, 8 de Septiembre de 1853; también en la RH, 12 de Octubre de 1876).

En 1877, James publicó un artículo titulado, “Cristo igual con Dios” (RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877). Él mencionó su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo nuevamente, cerca del fin de su vida (RH, 5 de Julio de 1880).

Como podemos notar james White no se oponía a la trinidad adventista de tres  seres,  se  oponía  a la divinidad  de  Jesús,  pero  al  año  siguiente  y  en sus escritos posteriores cambió  el  concepto  y  reconoció  a  Jesús como  Dios.

1846, Jaime White se refirió al “viejo credo trinitariano antiescriturístico, de que Cristo es Dios eterno”.
 Pero en 1876 escribió que “los adventistas del séptimo día mantienen la divinidad de Cristo tan semejantemente a los trinitarianos, que no tenemos acusación aquí”.
 Un año después, declaró su creencia en la igualdad del Hijo con el Padre y condenó toda visión errónea que “hiciese a Cristo inferior al Padre”.
La forma como los espiritualizadores han vendido o negado al solo Señor Dios y nuestro Señor Jesucristo es primero usando el antiguo y no bíblico credo Trinitario, es decir, que Jesucristo es el Dios eterno, aunque no tienen ni un pasaje para probarlo, mientras que tenemos abundantes testimonios de la Escritura de que es el Hijo del Dios eterno (The Day Star, 24 de Enero, 1846)El aserto de que los dichos del Hijo y sus apóstoles son los mandamientos del Padre, está tan lejos de la verdad como la antigua absurdidad trinitaria que Jesucristo es el gran y eterno Dios (Review and Herald, Vol. 3, N 7, p. 52, párrafo 42; 5 de Agosto de 1852).Jesús oró para que sus discípulos pudieran ser uno como él era uno con su Padre. Esta oración no contemplaba un discípulo con doce cabezas, pero doce discípulos, hechos uno en objeto y esfuerzo en la causa de su maestro. Ninguno, el Padre y el Hijo son partes del triuno Dios. Ellos son dos distintos seres, aunque uno en el diseño y cumplimiento de la redención (Life Incidents, p. 343, 1868)La inexplicable Trinidad que hace la Deidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es muy mala; pero el Ultra Unitarismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. Pudo Dios haber dicho a un inferior, <Hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen>? (Review and Herald, 2de Noviembre, 1877)Al final de su  vida  terminó  reconociendo la  divinidad  de Jesús  a  la que  anteriormente  se había  opuesto.

b)El caso de Undertwood:

Analicemos el caso de underwood, quien escribió contra la trinidad y luego al conocer la revelación divina por medio de Ellen White este hombre recapacito y cambio su concepto sobre el Espíritu Santo:

R. A. Underwood, presidente de la Asociación de Ohio, es un ejemplo claro de lo que sucedió con muchos de los pioneros de la Iglesia Adventista. Como la mayoría de ellos, sostenía una visión semiarriana de Cristo, con un subordinacionismo marcado. Así, en un artículo que escribió para la Adventist Review del 13 de agosto de 1889 [Adventist Review 13-8-1889], titulado “La obra de Cristo”, representó muy bien esta visión subordinacionista, declarando: “Cristo reconoce y siempre reconocerá que todo lo que es, es de su Padre, y a él siempre estará sujeto”  Christ and His Work].

No obstante, Underwood fue uno de los primeros en comprender el desarrollo que se había dado en el concepto que Elena de White tenía de la Divinidad. El mismo año en que ella publicara en El Deseado de todas las gentes esta cita acerca de Cristo: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra. ‘El que tiene al Hijo, tiene la vida’. La divinidad de Cristo es la garantía que el creyente tiene de la vida eterna” (p. 489) y afirmara que el Espíritu Santo es ”la tercera persona de la Divinidad” (p. 625)

 Underwood cambió su posición.

Así, en un artículo que apareció en la Adventist Review del 17 de mayo de 1898 [Adventist Review 17-5-1898], titulado “El Espíritu Santo, una persona”, él declaró contundentemente:

“Me parece extraño, ahora, haber creído que el Espíritu Santo es solo una influencia, en vista de la obra que realiza. Pero queremos la verdad porque es la verdad, y rechazamos el error porque es el error, sin importar la posición que hayamos sostenido en el pasado, o cualquier dificultad que podamos haber tenido, o podamos tener ahora, cuando vemos que el Espíritu Santo es una persona [ The Holy Spirit a Person].

Además, agregó: “es el plan de Satanás destruir toda fe en la personalidad de la Divinidad: el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo”.

¿Cómo llegó Underwood a considerar que el Espíritu Santo es la tercera persona de la Divinidad? Él lo deja en claro al citar el manuscrito de “Special Testimony” n° 10 de Elena de White de 1906, donde ella misma declara que el Espíritu Santo es “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”.

c)El caso Urias Smith:

Originalmente, Urías Smith y otros enseñaron que Cristo era el primer ser creado. Pero posteriormente, adoptó la posición de que Cristo era unigénito no creado.

 Escritos de los pioneros contra la trinitarismo en una sola persona

Los pioneros adventistas lucharon contra el concepto de una sola persona que se manifestaba de tres formas, el cual es el mismo concepto de los pentecostales hoy día que dicen que solo existe Jesús y que él es gran Dios y no hay Padre y no hay Espíritu Santo como otras personas sino que son el mismo Jesus.

Ese mismo concepto era el que sostenían algunos teólogos católicos de la época y a la que los pioneros se opusieron:

“[Hablando de la doctrina del Dios Triuno]: Que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas son solamente una persona, es la doctrina que nosotros decimos que es contraria a la razón y al sentido común … Nuestro Creador lo ha hecho un absurdo para nosotros, que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas sean una persona; y en Su Palabra revelada, Él nunca nos ha pedido que creamos en eso”. Roy F. Cottrell, RH, 6 de Julio de 1869.


La inexplicable Trinidad que hace de la Divinidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es suficientemente mala; pero aquel ultra Unitarianismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. ¿Le dijo Dios a un inferior, ‘hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen’?”. James White, RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877. [Observe que James White fue cuidadoso al mencionar que Cristo no era inferior al Padre].

J. N. Loughborough:
En respuesta a la pregunta Qué serias objeciones tiene a la doctrina de la Trinidad? Hay muchas objeciones que podríamos argüir, pero a causa del limitado espacio las reduciremos a las tres siguientes1) Es contraria al sentido común 2) Es contraria a la Escritura 3) Es de origen Pagano y basada en fábulas…El Capítulo 17 de Juan es solo suficiente para refutar la doctrina de la Trinidad (Review and Herald, Vol. 18, p. 184, párrafo 1-11,- 5 de Noviembre, 1861)

R. F. Cottrell:
Que una persona son tres personas, y que tres personas son solo una persona, esta es la doctrina la cual decimos como contraria a la razón y el sentido común (R&H, julio 6, 1869).

J. N. Andrews
La doctrina de la Trinidad la cual fue establecida en la iglesia por el concilio de Nicea en el 325 DC…Esta doctrina destruye la personalidad de Dios, y de su Hijo Jesucristo nuestro Señor. La medida de la infamia por la cual esto fue forzado sobre la iglesia y que aparece sobre las páginas de la historia eclesiástica puede ser una fuente que cause que cada creyente en esta doctrina se avergüence (Review and Herald, Vol. 6, N 24, p. 185, 6 de Marzo de 1855

Como puede notarse ellos no se opusieron a la trinidad bíblica tal como la entiende la iglesia y como está consignada en los escritos de Ellen White, ellos se opusieron a la idea de que hay una sola persona que se manifiesta de tres formas y que esa persona es Jesús y que no hay Padre ni Espíritu Santo como dos personas independientes sino que son manifestaciones de esa sola persona que es Jesús como el único Dios, concepto que era enseñado por algunos teólogos católicos y que hoy es aceptada por los pentecostales.


Evidencias trinitarias de antes de 1990:

Entre 1898 y 1900, la Review and Herald imprimió tres artículos de “The King’s Messenger”, que transmitían claras enseñanzas trinitarias. El primero apareció en la Review and Herald del 20 de septiembre de 1898 [AR 20-9-1898 Portada], y se titulaba “El Dios-hombre” [The God-man]. Allí se dice: “El Dios-hombre es Emanuel, Dios con nosotros; Dios con nosotros en la persona y la presencia del Espíritu Santo”. Aquí el Espíritu Santo es una persona divina.

El segundo artículo, que apareció en la Adventist Review del 16 de enero de 1900 [AR 16-1-1900 – Portada], en el artículo titulado “La tercera persona” [AR 16-1-1900 – Página 3], censuraba el hecho de que los cristianos adoran al Padre y al Hijo, pero “no le dan el lugar de poder y de autoridad a su representante, el bendito Espíritu Santo”. El pronombre personal “he” es utilizado en todo el artículo para referirse al Espíritu Santo, en contraste con el pronombre impersonal “it”.

El tercer artículo apareció en la Adventist Review del 3 de abril de 1900 [AR 3-4-1900 – Portada] y es una prueba todavía más evidente del cambio que se había empezado a producir en la Iglesia Adventista con respecto a la doctrina de la trinidad. Se haba que el Espíritu Santo es “uno con el Padre y el Hijo y es enviado por ellos” [AR 3-4-1900- Página 2]. También se menciona que es una persona distinta, “pero siempre en conexión con Cristo”. Finalmente, el artículo aconseja al lector: “Amado, deja que él [el Espíritu Santo] te muestre cuán sorprendentemente hermosas son las personas estrechamente unidas de nuestro Dios triuno, manifestadas por la presencia personal del Espíritu Santo”.
Aquí se muestra claramente la creencia en un “Dios triuno”, en el que el Espíritu Santo es aceptado como una persona y miembro de la Deidad.

En 1930, los líderes africanos solicitaron a la Asociación General que se incluyera en el  year  book  o  libro  del  año

En 1931 se publicó una declaración de las “Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día” que contenía veintidós puntos. Fue preparada, a pedido del Comité de la Conferencia General, por un panel de cuatro personas que incluía al presidente de la Conferencia General, C. H. Watson, y al editor de la Review and Herald, F. M. Wilcox

Esta declaración, que comenzaba diciendo “los adventistas del séptimo día tienen ciertas creencias cuyos rasgos principales … pueden ser resumidos de la manera siguiente”, fue publicada anualmente en el Yearbook desde ese año y, por voto del Comité Ejecutivo de la Conferencia General,

En 1931, la iglesia había revisado y publicado 22 Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día. Las creencias fundamentales dos y tres incluían afirmaciones sobre la Trinidad y la plena deidad de Cristo,

Yearbook (anuario adventista) una declaración acerca de las creencias adventistas. “Esta declaración–decían ellos– ayudaría a los oficiales del Gobierno y otras personas a comprender mejor nuestra obra”.  Entonces se escogió una comisión de cuatro miembros para elaborar esta declaración. La comisión produjo 22 puntos de creencias, que en 1931 fueron impresos en el Yearbook.

La tercera y la cuarta creencias fundamentales establecen lo siguiente:
“Que la Divinidad, o Trinidad, consiste en el Padre Eterno, un Ser personal, espiritual, omnipotente, omnipresente, omnisciente, infinito en sabiduría y amor; el Señor Jesucristo, el Hijo del Padre Eterno, a través de quien todas las cosas fueron creadas y a través de quien la salvación de multitudes redimidas será cumplida; el Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, el gran poder regenerador en la obra de redención (S. Mat. 28:19). “Que Jesucristo es completamente Dios, y es de la misma naturaleza y esencia que el Padre Eterno. Aun reteniendo su naturaleza divina, tomó sobre sí la naturaleza de la familia humana, vivió en la tierra como hombre, mostró en su vida, como nuestro Ejemplo, los principios de la justicia, probó su relación con Dios por medio de muchos milagros poderosos, murió en la cruz por nuestros pecados, resucitó de la muerte y ascendió al Padre, donde vive para interceder por nosotros” (Juan 1:1, 14; Heb. 2:9-18; 8:1, 2; 4:14-16; 7:25)”.10 Estas declaraciones expresaban la doctrina bíblica de la Trinidad. Cristo es descripto como Dios, existente por sí mismo y eterno; y el Espíritu Santo es identificado como la tercera persona de la Deidad.

Pero no fue sino bien entrada la década de 1940 cuando continuaron los debates dentro de la iglesia sobre la deidad de Cristo.

Para la década de 1950, la iglesia pudo decir que sería reconocida como una denominación verdaderamente trinitaria.

Antes de la asamblea de 1980, en Dallas, la Asociación General envió a las divisiones mundiales una propuesta de declaración, que contenía 27 creencias fundamentales. Durante la asamblea, una versión revisada, que incorporaba muchas sugerencias realizadas por el campo mundial, fue analizada y votada como una expresión de las creencias
fundamentales adventistas del séptimo día. La segunda creencia establece lo siguiente: “Hay un solo Dios, que es una unidad de tres personas coeternas: Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo. Dios es inmortal, todopoderoso, omnisapiente, superior a todos y omnipresente. Es infinito y escapa a la comprensión humana; no obstante, se lo puede conocer mediante su propia revelación que ha efectuado de sí mismo. Es eternamente digno de reverencia, adoración y servicio por parte de toda la creación”.
Acerca del Hijo, incluye la frase “Aunque es verdaderamente Dios, sempiterno, también llegó a ser verdaderamente hombre”.

Elena de White y la trinidad:

La creencia número 5, titulada “Dios el Espíritu Santo”, comienza con la sentencia: “Dios el Espíritu Santo estuvo activo con el Padre y el Hijo en ocasión de la creación, la encarnación y la redención”.13 Así, la declaración de creencias, votada en 1980, apoya la doctrina de la Trinidad.

Elena de White enseñó que en Cristo “hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.
Eso solo podría ser verdadero si él es Dios en el sentido más elevado, y no derivara su existencia del Padre. Acerca del Espíritu Santo, ella instó a los estudiantes del Colegio Avondale, en 1899: “Necesitamos comprender que el Espíritu Santo, que es una persona así como Dios es persona, anda en estos terrenos”.25 (evangelismo 447)
En el contexto de la crisis de Kellogg, en 1905, escribió una advertencia a los obreros del área médica, endosando la doctrina de

la Trinidad: “El Padre es toda la plenitud de la Divinidad corporalmente, y es invisible para los ojos mortales. El Hijo es toda la  plenitud de la Divinidad manifestada. […]El Consolador, que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes –el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo”.

Solo alguien que creía en esta doctrina podría hablar de “tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial”. Los antitrinitarianos no usarían este lenguaje. Es más: sus declaraciones causaron sorpresa en muchas personas. M. L. Andreasen relata: “Recuerdo cuán atónitos nos quedamos cuando

El Deseado de todas las gentes fue publicado, pues contenía algunas cosas que no podíamos creer. Entre otras cosas, estaba la doctrina de la Trinidad, que no era generalmente aceptada por los adventistas de entonces”. Citado en RusselHolt, “The Doctrine of the Trinity in the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination” (Andrews University, 1969), p. 20.

El Deseado de todas las Gentes

El concepto errado que muchos tenían sobre Jesús y la enseñanza de que el era el único Dios y que no había Padre ni Espíritu Santo, y las influencias erradas que desmeritaban su divinidad fueron esclarecidas en la iglesia y sus pioneros con la publicación de este libro porque en el se aclararon aspectos muy importantes.

a)Jesús no era cualquier ser humano, era el Hijo de Dios}

b)No existía solamente Jesús como el único ser que se manifestaba de tres maneras, había un Padre y un Espíritu Santo además

c)Ella afirmó que el Espíritu Santo es una persona, al mencionarlo como “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”, concepto que ampliaría en posteriores escritos

A partir de que Elena escribiera estas declaraciones, hubo un cambio de parecer en cuanto a la Trinidad, aceptando que existen tres Personas divinas que coexisten eternamente como un solo Dios.

El salto vino con la publicación del artículo de Elena de White titulado “Cristo, el dador de la vida”, en el periódico
 Signs of the Times [Señales de los tiempos], en 1897,4 y del libro El Deseado de todas las gentes, en 1898. En el artículo, luego de citar Juan 10:18 (“Nadie me la quita [la vida], sino que yo de mí mismo la pongo”), declara: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.5 En El Deseado de todas las gentes, cita la ocasión en que Jesús les responde a los judíos, conforme a Juan 8:58: “De cierto, de cierto os digo: Antes que Abraham fuese, yo soy”, y comenta: “Cayó el silencio sobre la vasta concurrencia. El nombre de Dios, dado a Moisés para expresar la presencia eterna, había sido reclamado como suyo por este Rabino galileo. Se había proclamado a sí mismo como el que tenía existencia propia, el que había sido  prometido a Israel, ‘cuya procedencia es de antiguo tiempo, desde los días de la eternidad
¿cuál es la fuente de esta sentencia de la página 625 de

El Deseado de todas las gentes, ella escribe que “el pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino” (p. 625). Así es como el texto se ha leído desde su primera publicación en 1898.

El Deseado de todas las gentes? La encontramos en una carta que Elena de White le dirigió a “Mis hermanos en Norteamérica” [My Brethren in America], fechada el 6 de febrero de 1896. Ella escribió: “El mal se había estado acumulando durante siglos, y solo podía ser reprimido y resistido mediante el vigoroso poder del Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que vendría no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino”.5 Esta carta fue copiada y enviada desde Australia a los líderes de la iglesia en Battle Creek, donde el presidente de la Asociación General, O. A. Olsen, la publicó al siguiente año en un panfleto que circuló entre líderes y ministros de la iglesia (Special Testimonies, N° 10, pp. 25-33). Esta publicación de ese tiempo provee otra evidencia –más allá de la obvia fecha de copyright– de que este pasaje de El Deseado de todas las gentes está tal cual se pudo leer en su primera publicación de 1898.

Pocas páginas después, repite la declaración de que “en Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”. Estas afirmaciones describen a Cristo como Dios en  el más alto sentido. No deriva del Padre, ni

La divinidad fue algo que no poseyera y que le fuera conferida. Es autoexistente, igual que el Padre en todos los aspectos. “Era igual a Dios, infinito y omnipotente… Es el Hijo eterno y existente por sí mismo”.

Declaraciones selectas

“existen tres personas vivientes en el Trió celestial” bible teacher 01/03/1906

“”el pecado solamente podía ser resistido y vencido a través de la poderosa agencia de la tercera persona de la divinidad (el Espíritu) el cual vendría no en una energía modificada sino que en la plenitud del poder divino. review and herald 19/05/1904

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espíritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a Satanás, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

“los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“manténganse donde los Tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusión nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos cómo lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” están trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que haya sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espíritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su ayuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

“el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo están comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Conclusión:

Algunos  pioneros  del  adventismo  al  venir  de otras  iglesias  traían sus  pre-conceptos  sobre  la  trinidad   y otros  criticaron  el  trinitarismo  que  habla  de un ser manifestado  de tres maneras  distintas,  pero  después  de  la  publicación del libro  Deseado de Todas  las Gentes  y  de las  revelaciones divinas  a  Ellen White la  iglesia estableció como  una de  sus  doctrinas  la  doctrina  de la  Trinidad  desde  1913   y  la confirmó  en 1931  y  hoy  hace  parte  de nuestras  doctrinas  principales,  fundadas  en la  Biblia

er en cuenta algunos aspectos como:

1.Fueron hombres débiles y a lo que ellos se opusieron fue a la trinidad enseñada por la iglesia católica romana de  tres seres  porque  algunos  de  ellos  venían de  iglesias  que no  reconocían la  divinidad  de Jesús

2. Los diferentes pensamientos de ellos se deben es a que provenían de diferentes denominaciones,  algunas  trinitarias  y  otras  que  negaban la divinidad  de Jesús  como  un ser Eterno   e  igual  al Padre

3.La verdad es progresiva y de un solo golpe ellos no podían asentar todas sus creencias sino a medida que lo revelaba es Espíritu Santo”

La  trinidad  a la  que se  opusieron:

Al estudiar los escritos de los pioneros adventistas algunos de ellos no se oponían a la trinidad adventista tal como la concibió Ellen White y en la que creemos hoy día basados en las Escrituras.

Entre los años 1855 y 1877, durante esos 23 años en la Review and Herald solo se escribieron seis artículos en los que los pioneros hablaron contra la trinidad católica que durante ese tiempo también había estado pasando por momentos difíciles por los conceptos de algunos teólogos.

Los pioneros se opusieron a la trinidad católica de ese entonces que enseñaba  la  existencia de  tres  seres,  reconociendo  a Jesús  como  una persona  distinta  y  Eterna  igual que  el  Padre,  pero  los pioneros  traían  de sus  iglesias  el concepto  de que  Jesús  no era  igual  al Padre.

1. El caso James White

Debemos tener en cuenta que José Bates y James White habían sido miembros de la iglesia conexión cristiana, que rechazaba la doctrina de la trinidad Jaime White era pastor ordenado de esa iglesia. Cuando él y Bates se unieron al movimiento adventista, continuaron manteniendo la visión antitrinitaria que habían  aprendido en su denominación anterior en la que creían  que Jesús  no  era  un ser igual  al  Padre.

En 1852, él escribió que Cristo no era la misma persona que Dios el Padre, como lo enseñaban los Trinitarianos. Él rechazó “el antiguo absurdo Trinitariano”, que “Jesucristo es el verdadero y eterno Dios” (RH, 5 de Agosto de 1852).
De tal manera que no debiera haber malos entendidos en cuando a esa declaración, porque  él  estaba  emitiendo  un concepto  de  la  postura  creída  y enseñada  en su  iglesia  anterior(iglesia  conexión cristiana)

En el año siguiente James lo aclaró reafirmando su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo (RH, 8 de Septiembre de 1853; también en la RH, 12 de Octubre de 1876).

En 1877, James publicó un artículo titulado, “Cristo igual con Dios” (RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877). Él mencionó su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo nuevamente, cerca del fin de su vida (RH, 5 de Julio de 1880).

Como podemos notar james White no se oponía a la trinidad adventista de tres  seres,  se  oponía  a la divinidad  de  Jesús,  pero  al  año  siguiente  y  en sus escritos posteriores cambió  el  concepto  y  reconoció  a  Jesús como  Dios.

1846, Jaime White se refirió al “viejo credo trinitariano antiescriturístico, de que Cristo es Dios eterno”.
 Pero en 1876 escribió que “los adventistas del séptimo día mantienen la divinidad de Cristo tan semejantemente a los trinitarianos, que no tenemos acusación aquí”.
 Un año después, declaró su creencia en la igualdad del Hijo con el Padre y condenó toda visión errónea que “hiciese a Cristo inferior al Padre”.
La forma como los espiritualizadores han vendido o negado al solo Señor Dios y nuestro Señor Jesucristo es primero usando el antiguo y no bíblico credo Trinitario, es decir, que Jesucristo es el Dios eterno, aunque no tienen ni un pasaje para probarlo, mientras que tenemos abundantes testimonios de la Escritura de que es el Hijo del Dios eterno (The Day Star, 24 de Enero, 1846)El aserto de que los dichos del Hijo y sus apóstoles son los mandamientos del Padre, está tan lejos de la verdad como la antigua absurdidad trinitaria que Jesucristo es el gran y eterno Dios (Review and Herald, Vol. 3, N 7, p. 52, párrafo 42; 5 de Agosto de 1852).Jesús oró para que sus discípulos pudieran ser uno como él era uno con su Padre. Esta oración no contemplaba un discípulo con doce cabezas, pero doce discípulos, hechos uno en objeto y esfuerzo en la causa de su maestro. Ninguno, el Padre y el Hijo son partes del triuno Dios. Ellos son dos distintos seres, aunque uno en el diseño y cumplimiento de la redención (Life Incidents, p. 343, 1868)La inexplicable Trinidad que hace la Deidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es muy mala; pero el Ultra Unitarismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. Pudo Dios haber dicho a un inferior, <Hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen>? (Review and Herald, 2de Noviembre, 1877)Al final de su  vida  terminó  reconociendo la  divinidad  de Jesús  a  la que  anteriormente  se había  opuesto.

b)El caso de Undertwood:

Analicemos el caso de underwood, quien escribió contra la trinidad y luego al conocer la revelación divina por medio de Ellen White este hombre recapacito y cambio su concepto sobre el Espíritu Santo:

R. A. Underwood, presidente de la Asociación de Ohio, es un ejemplo claro de lo que sucedió con muchos de los pioneros de la Iglesia Adventista. Como la mayoría de ellos, sostenía una visión semiarriana de Cristo, con un subordinacionismo marcado. Así, en un artículo que escribió para la Adventist Review del 13 de agosto de 1889 [Adventist Review 13-8-1889], titulado “La obra de Cristo”, representó muy bien esta visión subordinacionista, declarando: “Cristo reconoce y siempre reconocerá que todo lo que es, es de su Padre, y a él siempre estará sujeto”  Christ and His Work].

No obstante, Underwood fue uno de los primeros en comprender el desarrollo que se había dado en el concepto que Elena de White tenía de la Divinidad. El mismo año en que ella publicara en El Deseado de todas las gentes esta cita acerca de Cristo: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra. ‘El que tiene al Hijo, tiene la vida’. La divinidad de Cristo es la garantía que el creyente tiene de la vida eterna” (p. 489) y afirmara que el Espíritu Santo es ”la tercera persona de la Divinidad” (p. 625)

 Underwood cambió su posición.

Así, en un artículo que apareció en la Adventist Review del 17 de mayo de 1898 [Adventist Review 17-5-1898], titulado “El Espíritu Santo, una persona”, él declaró contundentemente:

“Me parece extraño, ahora, haber creído que el Espíritu Santo es solo una influencia, en vista de la obra que realiza. Pero queremos la verdad porque es la verdad, y rechazamos el error porque es el error, sin importar la posición que hayamos sostenido en el pasado, o cualquier dificultad que podamos haber tenido, o podamos tener ahora, cuando vemos que el Espíritu Santo es una persona [ The Holy Spirit a Person].

Además, agregó: “es el plan de Satanás destruir toda fe en la personalidad de la Divinidad: el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo”.

¿Cómo llegó Underwood a considerar que el Espíritu Santo es la tercera persona de la Divinidad? Él lo deja en claro al citar el manuscrito de “Special Testimony” n° 10 de Elena de White de 1906, donde ella misma declara que el Espíritu Santo es “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”.

c)El caso Urias Smith:

Originalmente, Urías Smith y otros enseñaron que Cristo era el primer ser creado. Pero posteriormente, adoptó la posición de que Cristo era unigénito no creado.

 Escritos de los pioneros contra la trinitarismo en una sola persona

Los pioneros adventistas lucharon contra el concepto de una sola persona que se manifestaba de tres formas, el cual es el mismo concepto de los pentecostales hoy día que dicen que solo existe Jesús y que él es gran Dios y no hay Padre y no hay Espíritu Santo como otras personas sino que son el mismo Jesus.

Ese mismo concepto era el que sostenían algunos teólogos católicos de la época y a la que los pioneros se opusieron:

“[Hablando de la doctrina del Dios Triuno]: Que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas son solamente una persona, es la doctrina que nosotros decimos que es contraria a la razón y al sentido común … Nuestro Creador lo ha hecho un absurdo para nosotros, que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas sean una persona; y en Su Palabra revelada, Él nunca nos ha pedido que creamos en eso”. Roy F. Cottrell, RH, 6 de Julio de 1869.


La inexplicable Trinidad que hace de la Divinidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es suficientemente mala; pero aquel ultra Unitarianismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. ¿Le dijo Dios a un inferior, ‘hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen’?”. James White, RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877. [Observe que James White fue cuidadoso al mencionar que Cristo no era inferior al Padre].

J. N. Loughborough:
En respuesta a la pregunta Qué serias objeciones tiene a la doctrina de la Trinidad? Hay muchas objeciones que podríamos argüir, pero a causa del limitado espacio las reduciremos a las tres siguientes1) Es contraria al sentido común 2) Es contraria a la Escritura 3) Es de origen Pagano y basada en fábulas…El Capítulo 17 de Juan es solo suficiente para refutar la doctrina de la Trinidad (Review and Herald, Vol. 18, p. 184, párrafo 1-11,- 5 de Noviembre, 1861)

R. F. Cottrell:
Que una persona son tres personas, y que tres personas son solo una persona, esta es la doctrina la cual decimos como contraria a la razón y el sentido común (R&H, julio 6, 1869).

J. N. Andrews
La doctrina de la Trinidad la cual fue establecida en la iglesia por el concilio de Nicea en el 325 DC…Esta doctrina destruye la personalidad de Dios, y de su Hijo Jesucristo nuestro Señor. La medida de la infamia por la cual esto fue forzado sobre la iglesia y que aparece sobre las páginas de la historia eclesiástica puede ser una fuente que cause que cada creyente en esta doctrina se avergüence (Review and Herald, Vol. 6, N 24, p. 185, 6 de Marzo de 1855

Como puede notarse ellos no se opusieron a la trinidad bíblica tal como la entiende la iglesia y como está consignada en los escritos de Ellen White, ellos se opusieron a la idea de que hay una sola persona que se manifiesta de tres formas y que esa persona es Jesús y que no hay Padre ni Espíritu Santo como dos personas independientes sino que son manifestaciones de esa sola persona que es Jesús como el único Dios, concepto que era enseñado por algunos teólogos católicos y que hoy es aceptada por los pentecostales.


Evidencias trinitarias de antes de 1990:

Entre 1898 y 1900, la Review and Herald imprimió tres artículos de “The King’s Messenger”, que transmitían claras enseñanzas trinitarias. El primero apareció en la Review and Herald del 20 de septiembre de 1898 [AR 20-9-1898 Portada], y se titulaba “El Dios-hombre” [The God-man]. Allí se dice: “El Dios-hombre es Emanuel, Dios con nosotros; Dios con nosotros en la persona y la presencia del Espíritu Santo”. Aquí el Espíritu Santo es una persona divina.

El segundo artículo, que apareció en la Adventist Review del 16 de enero de 1900 [AR 16-1-1900 – Portada], en el artículo titulado “La tercera persona” [AR 16-1-1900 – Página 3], censuraba el hecho de que los cristianos adoran al Padre y al Hijo, pero “no le dan el lugar de poder y de autoridad a su representante, el bendito Espíritu Santo”. El pronombre personal “he” es utilizado en todo el artículo para referirse al Espíritu Santo, en contraste con el pronombre impersonal “it”.

El tercer artículo apareció en la Adventist Review del 3 de abril de 1900 [AR 3-4-1900 – Portada] y es una prueba todavía más evidente del cambio que se había empezado a producir en la Iglesia Adventista con respecto a la doctrina de la trinidad. Se haba que el Espíritu Santo es “uno con el Padre y el Hijo y es enviado por ellos” [AR 3-4-1900- Página 2]. También se menciona que es una persona distinta, “pero siempre en conexión con Cristo”. Finalmente, el artículo aconseja al lector: “Amado, deja que él [el Espíritu Santo] te muestre cuán sorprendentemente hermosas son las personas estrechamente unidas de nuestro Dios triuno, manifestadas por la presencia personal del Espíritu Santo”.
Aquí se muestra claramente la creencia en un “Dios triuno”, en el que el Espíritu Santo es aceptado como una persona y miembro de la Deidad.

En 1930, los líderes africanos solicitaron a la Asociación General que se incluyera en el  year  book  o  libro  del  año

En 1931 se publicó una declaración de las “Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día” que contenía veintidós puntos. Fue preparada, a pedido del Comité de la Conferencia General, por un panel de cuatro personas que incluía al presidente de la Conferencia General, C. H. Watson, y al editor de la Review and Herald, F. M. Wilcox

Esta declaración, que comenzaba diciendo “los adventistas del séptimo día tienen ciertas creencias cuyos rasgos principales … pueden ser resumidos de la manera siguiente”, fue publicada anualmente en el Yearbook desde ese año y, por voto del Comité Ejecutivo de la Conferencia General,

En 1931, la iglesia había revisado y publicado 22 Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día. Las creencias fundamentales dos y tres incluían afirmaciones sobre la Trinidad y la plena deidad de Cristo,

Yearbook (anuario adventista) una declaración acerca de las creencias adventistas. “Esta declaración–decían ellos– ayudaría a los oficiales del Gobierno y otras personas a comprender mejor nuestra obra”.  Entonces se escogió una comisión de cuatro miembros para elaborar esta declaración. La comisión produjo 22 puntos de creencias, que en 1931 fueron impresos en el Yearbook.

La tercera y la cuarta creencias fundamentales establecen lo siguiente:
“Que la Divinidad, o Trinidad, consiste en el Padre Eterno, un Ser personal, espiritual, omnipotente, omnipresente, omnisciente, infinito en sabiduría y amor; el Señor Jesucristo, el Hijo del Padre Eterno, a través de quien todas las cosas fueron creadas y a través de quien la salvación de multitudes redimidas será cumplida; el Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, el gran poder regenerador en la obra de redención (S. Mat. 28:19). “Que Jesucristo es completamente Dios, y es de la misma naturaleza y esencia que el Padre Eterno. Aun reteniendo su naturaleza divina, tomó sobre sí la naturaleza de la familia humana, vivió en la tierra como hombre, mostró en su vida, como nuestro Ejemplo, los principios de la justicia, probó su relación con Dios por medio de muchos milagros poderosos, murió en la cruz por nuestros pecados, resucitó de la muerte y ascendió al Padre, donde vive para interceder por nosotros” (Juan 1:1, 14; Heb. 2:9-18; 8:1, 2; 4:14-16; 7:25)”.10 Estas declaraciones expresaban la doctrina bíblica de la Trinidad. Cristo es descripto como Dios, existente por sí mismo y eterno; y el Espíritu Santo es identificado como la tercera persona de la Deidad.

Pero no fue sino bien entrada la década de 1940 cuando continuaron los debates dentro de la iglesia sobre la deidad de Cristo.

Para la década de 1950, la iglesia pudo decir que sería reconocida como una denominación verdaderamente trinitaria.

Antes de la asamblea de 1980, en Dallas, la Asociación General envió a las divisiones mundiales una propuesta de declaración, que contenía 27 creencias fundamentales. Durante la asamblea, una versión revisada, que incorporaba muchas sugerencias realizadas por el campo mundial, fue analizada y votada como una expresión de las creencias
fundamentales adventistas del séptimo día. La segunda creencia establece lo siguiente: “Hay un solo Dios, que es una unidad de tres personas coeternas: Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo. Dios es inmortal, todopoderoso, omnisapiente, superior a todos y omnipresente. Es infinito y escapa a la comprensión humana; no obstante, se lo puede conocer mediante su propia revelación que ha efectuado de sí mismo. Es eternamente digno de reverencia, adoración y servicio por parte de toda la creación”.
Acerca del Hijo, incluye la frase “Aunque es verdaderamente Dios, sempiterno, también llegó a ser verdaderamente hombre”.

Elena de White y la trinidad:

La creencia número 5, titulada “Dios el Espíritu Santo”, comienza con la sentencia: “Dios el Espíritu Santo estuvo activo con el Padre y el Hijo en ocasión de la creación, la encarnación y la redención”.13 Así, la declaración de creencias, votada en 1980, apoya la doctrina de la Trinidad.

Elena de White enseñó que en Cristo “hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.
Eso solo podría ser verdadero si él es Dios en el sentido más elevado, y no derivara su existencia del Padre. Acerca del Espíritu Santo, ella instó a los estudiantes del Colegio Avondale, en 1899: “Necesitamos comprender que el Espíritu Santo, que es una persona así como Dios es persona, anda en estos terrenos”.25 (evangelismo 447)
En el contexto de la crisis de Kellogg, en 1905, escribió una advertencia a los obreros del área médica, endosando la doctrina de

la Trinidad: “El Padre es toda la plenitud de la Divinidad corporalmente, y es invisible para los ojos mortales. El Hijo es toda la  plenitud de la Divinidad manifestada. […]El Consolador, que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes –el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo”.

Solo alguien que creía en esta doctrina podría hablar de “tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial”. Los antitrinitarianos no usarían este lenguaje. Es más: sus declaraciones causaron sorpresa en muchas personas. M. L. Andreasen relata: “Recuerdo cuán atónitos nos quedamos cuando

El Deseado de todas las gentes fue publicado, pues contenía algunas cosas que no podíamos creer. Entre otras cosas, estaba la doctrina de la Trinidad, que no era generalmente aceptada por los adventistas de entonces”. Citado en RusselHolt, “The Doctrine of the Trinity in the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination” (Andrews University, 1969), p. 20.

El Deseado de todas las Gentes

El concepto errado que muchos tenían sobre Jesús y la enseñanza de que el era el único Dios y que no había Padre ni Espíritu Santo, y las influencias erradas que desmeritaban su divinidad fueron esclarecidas en la iglesia y sus pioneros con la publicación de este libro porque en el se aclararon aspectos muy importantes.

a)Jesús no era cualquier ser humano, era el Hijo de Dios}

b)No existía solamente Jesús como el único ser que se manifestaba de tres maneras, había un Padre y un Espíritu Santo además

c)Ella afirmó que el Espíritu Santo es una persona, al mencionarlo como “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”, concepto que ampliaría en posteriores escritos

A partir de que Elena escribiera estas declaraciones, hubo un cambio de parecer en cuanto a la Trinidad, aceptando que existen tres Personas divinas que coexisten eternamente como un solo Dios.

El salto vino con la publicación del artículo de Elena de White titulado “Cristo, el dador de la vida”, en el periódico
 Signs of the Times [Señales de los tiempos], en 1897,4 y del libro El Deseado de todas las gentes, en 1898. En el artículo, luego de citar Juan 10:18 (“Nadie me la quita [la vida], sino que yo de mí mismo la pongo”), declara: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.5 En El Deseado de todas las gentes, cita la ocasión en que Jesús les responde a los judíos, conforme a Juan 8:58: “De cierto, de cierto os digo: Antes que Abraham fuese, yo soy”, y comenta: “Cayó el silencio sobre la vasta concurrencia. El nombre de Dios, dado a Moisés para expresar la presencia eterna, había sido reclamado como suyo por este Rabino galileo. Se había proclamado a sí mismo como el que tenía existencia propia, el que había sido  prometido a Israel, ‘cuya procedencia es de antiguo tiempo, desde los días de la eternidad
¿cuál es la fuente de esta sentencia de la página 625 de

El Deseado de todas las gentes, ella escribe que “el pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino” (p. 625). Así es como el texto se ha leído desde su primera publicación en 1898.

El Deseado de todas las gentes? La encontramos en una carta que Elena de White le dirigió a “Mis hermanos en Norteamérica” [My Brethren in America], fechada el 6 de febrero de 1896. Ella escribió: “El mal se había estado acumulando durante siglos, y solo podía ser reprimido y resistido mediante el vigoroso poder del Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que vendría no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino”.5 Esta carta fue copiada y enviada desde Australia a los líderes de la iglesia en Battle Creek, donde el presidente de la Asociación General, O. A. Olsen, la publicó al siguiente año en un panfleto que circuló entre líderes y ministros de la iglesia (Special Testimonies, N° 10, pp. 25-33). Esta publicación de ese tiempo provee otra evidencia –más allá de la obvia fecha de copyright– de que este pasaje de El Deseado de todas las gentes está tal cual se pudo leer en su primera publicación de 1898.

Pocas páginas después, repite la declaración de que “en Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”. Estas afirmaciones describen a Cristo como Dios en  el más alto sentido. No deriva del Padre, ni

La divinidad fue algo que no poseyera y que le fuera conferida. Es autoexistente, igual que el Padre en todos los aspectos. “Era igual a Dios, infinito y omnipotente… Es el Hijo eterno y existente por sí mismo”.

Declaraciones selectas

“existen tres personas vivientes en el Trió celestial” bible teacher 01/03/1906

“”el pecado solamente podía ser resistido y vencido a través de la poderosa agencia de la tercera persona de la divinidad (el Espíritu) el cual vendría no en una energía modificada sino que en la plenitud del poder divino. review and herald 19/05/1904

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espíritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a Satanás, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

“los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“manténganse donde los Tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusión nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos cómo lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” están trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que haya sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espíritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su ayuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

“el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo están comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Conclusión:

Algunos  pioneros  del  adventismo  al  venir  de otras  iglesias  traían sus  pre-conceptos  sobre  la  trinidad   y otros  criticaron  el  trinitarismo  que  habla  de un ser manifestado  de tres maneras  distintas,  pero  después  de  la  publicación del libro  Deseado de Todas  las Gentes  y  de las  revelaciones divinas  a  Ellen White la  iglesia estableció como  una de  sus  doctrinas  la  doctrina  de la  Trinidad  desde  1913   y  la confirmó  en 1931  y  hoy  hace  parte  de nuestras  doctrinas  principales,  fundadas  en la  Biblia

Introduccón

Muchos adventistas del séptimo día vienen con citas como la de abajo, para sostener que ya no pueden haber más verdades por ser reveladas y aceptadas por la Iglesia. Pero nunca Elena de White afirna que no habrá más verdades sino al contrario. Como podemos ver el principio que expresa la cita de abajo es que los Hitos Antiguos no pueden ser reemplazados por otras verdades nuevas:

“Se levantarán hombres y mujeres, profesando tener alguna nueva luz o alguna nueva revelación que tenderá a conmover la fe en los antiguos hitos. Sus doctrinas no soportarán la prueba de la Palabra de Dios, pero habrá almas que serán engañadas. Harán circular falsos informes, y algunos serán prendidos en esta trampa… No podemos ejercer demasiado cuidado contra toda forma de error, porque Satanás está tratando constantemente de apartar a los hombres de la verdad.” 2JT 105, 107 (1885).

Ella dice claramente que aún las doctrinas (reveladas después de haberse establecido los Hitos Antiguos- los fundamentos de nuestra fe) aceptadas por la Iglesia pueden contener errores y que un estudio más fiel de la Biblia las puede corregir.

“Dijo mi guía, „Hay mucha luz que todavía va a brillar desde la ley de Dios y el evangelio de  la justicia. El mensaje, entendido en su carácter verdadero, y proclamado en el Espíritu, va alumbrar la tierra con su gloria.” 2MR 58, 1888 Materiales, p. 160, y en 3 EGW Biografía, p 389

No hay excusa para que alguno tome la posición de que no hay más verdades para ser reveladas, y que todas nuestras exposiciones de las Escrituras carecen de errores.Que ciertas doctrinas hayan sido sostenidas como verdades durante muchos años no es una prueba de que nuestras ideas son infalibles. El paso del tiempo no convertirá el error en verdad, y la verdad tiene la capacidad de ser imparcial. Ninguna doctrina verdadera perderá algo por una investigación cuidadosa. OP 35.2

Otros hermanos dicen que hablar de ciertos asuntos delicados de la Biblia puede ofender a Dios, que pertenecen a Su sabiduría infinita y deberíamos de meternos en tal asuntos.

“Nada me alarma más que ver el espíritu de desavenencia manifestado por nuestros hermanos. Estamos en terreno peligroso cuando no podemos unirnos como cristianos y examinar cortésmente los puntos controvertidos. Siento el deseo de huir del lugar, no sea que reciba el molde de aquellos que no pueden investigar sinceramente las doctrinas de la Biblia. “Los que no pueden examinar imparcialmente las evidencias de una posición que difiere de la suya, no son idóneos para enseñar en departamento alguno de la causa de Dios.” Ellen G White 1MS 482.

Estudio

Otros dicen que la doctrina de la Deidad es invención catolica y por eso no debemos de aceptarla.

Entre los pioneros habian dos grupos: trinitarios y antitrinitarios, sin embargo esto no fue un impedimento para poder trabajar juntos en la proclamación del mensaje del tercer ángel. Elena de White no declaro su posición hasta cerca del año 1900. Alrededor de esta fecha y después ella tiene muchas citas que revelan su creencia acerca de la Deidad. Es por esa razón el hecho de que no ha sido antes aceptada como doctrina biblica. La Iglesia presento esa doctrina en el año 1913, mientras todavía vivía Elena de White, y ella no se opuso al hecho.

Elena de White nunca usó el termino “Trinidad”, aunque ella refirió que hay Tres personas vivientes en el Trio celestial. (El Evangelismo, p. 446).

Ella creyó en la plenitud de la deidad de Cristo, declarando que Cristo era Dios esencialmente y en el sentido mas elevado Era con Dios desde toda la eternidad, Dios sobre todo, bendito para siempre. (Review and Herald, Abril 5, 1906; ver Exaltad a Jesús, p. 10; Mensajes Selectos, tomo 1, p. 290).

Ella tambien se refirió al Espíritu Santo como la Tercera persona de la Divinidad (El Deseado de todas las gentes, p. 625).

Sus comentarios, como son recopilados en El Evangelismo, paginas 445-448, sugieren que ella creyó que las Escrituras enseñan la existencia de tres personas divinas co-eternas.

Varias declaraciones acerca de la personalidad del Espíritu Santo están recopiladas en El Evangelismo, páginas 447-448. En 1906, por ejemplo, ella escribió:

El Espíritu Santo tiene una personalidad, de lo contrario no podría dar testimonio a nuestros Espíritus y con nuestros Espíritus de que somos hijos de Dios. Debe ser una Persona divina, además, porque en caso contrario no podría escudriñar los secretos que está ocultos en la mente de Dios. Porque quién de los hombres sabe las cosas del hombre, sino el Espíritu del hombre que está en el. Asi tampoco nadie conoció las cosas de Dios, sino el Espíritu de Dios (1 Cor. 2: 11) (El Evangelismo, 447, 448).

La mente humana se impresiona con esta ceremonia, que es el comienzo de la vida cristiana. Significa mucho. La obra de la salvación no es un asunto pequeño, sino tan vasto que las más elevadas autoridades aprenden por la fe expresada por el instrumento humano. La eterna Deidad, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, está involucrada en la acción requerida para dar seguridad al instrumento humano y unir a todo el cielo para que contribuya al ejercicio de las facultades humanas, a fin de alcanzar la plenitud de los tres poderes para unirlos en la gran obra designada. Uniendo los poderes celestiales con los humanos, los hombres pueden llegar a ser, por medio de la eficacia celestial, partícipes de la naturaleza divina y obreros juntamente con Cristo. Alza tus ojos – Pag. 146

La Divinidad se conmovió de piedad por la humanidad, y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo se dieron a sí mismos a la obra de formar un plan de redención. Con el fin de llevar a cabo plenamente ese plan, se decidió que Cristo, el Hijo unigénito de Dios, se entregara a sí mismo como ofrenda por el pecado. ¿Con qué se podría medir la profundidad de este amor? Dios quería hacer que resultara imposible para el hombre decir que hubiera podido hacer más (Consejos sobre la salud, p. 219).

Al describir a sus discípulos la obra y el cargo del Espíritu Santo, Jesús trató de inspirarles el gozo y la esperanza que alentaba su propio corazón. Se regocijaba por la ayuda abundante que había provisto para su iglesia. El Espíritu Santo era el más elevado de todos los dones que podía solicitar de su Padre para la exaltación de su pueblo. El Espíritu iba a ser dado como agente regenerador, y sin esto el sacrificio de Cristo habría sido inútil. El poder del mal se había estado fortaleciendo durante siglos, y la sumisión de los hombres a este cautiverio satánico era asombrosa. El pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino. El Espíritu es el que hace eficaz lo que ha sido realizado por el Redentor del mundo. Por el Espíritu es purificado el corazón. Por el Espíritu llega a ser el creyente participe de la naturaleza divina. Cristo ha dado su Espíritu como poder divino para vencer todas las tendencias hacia el mal, hereditarias y cultivadas, y para grabar su propio carácter en su iglesia”. Deseado de todas las gentes pág 626, 1898.

…que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre (singular) de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63. Año 1905).

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espiritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a satanas, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“mantenganse donde los Tres Grandes podereses del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusion nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos como lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” estan trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que halla sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espiritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su yuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo estan comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la Divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Gracias 32902 Visitantes¡Aqui en esta página!

El Consolador que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal.  Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes -el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo. (Special Testimonies, Serie B, Nº 7, págs. 62, 63.  Año 1905).

En la infancia y la juventud, él [Cristo] tenía un carácter perfecto, lo que marcó Su vida después. Él creció en sabiduría y conocimiento. Cuando se traían sacrificios, el Espíritu Santo Le enseñaba que Su vida iba a ser sacrificada por la vida del mundo.” TA 167

Debemos entender que el Espíritu Santo, que es tanto una Persona como lo es Dios [Padre] una Persona, camina a través de estos lugares. Manuscript 66, 1899. (De un discurso a los estudiantes de la escuela en Avondale) Ev 616

Al pecado se le puede resistir y sólo puede ser superado por el fuerte trabajo de la Tercera Persona de la Deidad, que no viene con un poder modificado, sino con la plenitud de poder divino”. DA 671

El trabajo se dispone/ es presentado antes de cada alma que expresa la fe en Jesucristo a través del bautismo y se convirtió en un beneficiario del trabajo de las Tres Personas – Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo..” MS 57, 1900

El Espíritu Santo es una Persona porque da testimonio junto a nuestro espíritu de que somos hijos de Dios”. MS 20, 1906, p.9

El Espíritu Santo es el Consolador, en nombre de Cristo. El personfíca a Cristo, sin embargo, es una Personalidad distinta.” MS 93, 1893

El Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo, Poderes infinitos y omniscientes, reciben a los que realmente entran en una relación de pacto con Dios. Tres Agentes distintos, Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo, trabajan juntos para los seres humanos”. MS 27a, 1900

Estudio más amplio – Historia  de la  trinidad  en la IASD

La doctrina de la Deidad es una de nuestras doctrinas distintivas y esta se encuentra fundamentada en la Palabra de Dios.

Durante los últimos años la doctrina de la Deidad ha sido atacada y se ha pretendido decir que no siempre creímos en ésta y que nuestros pioneros se opusieron a ella grandemente, pero un estudio cuidadoso de sus escritos y de la historia de la doctrina de la Deidad en nuestra iglesia nos mostraran  que esta doctrina siempre estuvo allí y siempre fue enseñada y creída por los pioneros.

Dice la Biblia hechos 20: 28-30” por tanto, mirad por vosotros, y por todo el rebaño en que el Espíritu Santo os ha puesto por obispos, para apacentar la iglesia del Señor, la cual él ganó por su propia sangre. Porque yo sé que después de mi partida entrarán en medio de vosotros lobos rapaces, que no perdonarán al rebaño. Y de vosotros mismos se levantarán hombres que hablen cosas perversas para arrastrar tras sí a los discípulos”

Esta es una clara advertencia bíblica ante el levantamiento de lobos en el seno de la iglesia que vendrían y enseñarían cosas ajenas a ella y que arrastrarían tras si a muchos.

Durante estos últimos años dentro de la iglesia se ha levantado un movimiento antitrinitario argumentando falsos conceptos tomados de algunos escritos de los pioneros de la iglesia y aun del mismo espíritu de profecía; fuera  de su contexto, para desmeritar al Espíritu Santo y colocarlo a un nivel inferior como si no fuera una de las tres personas de la trinidad.

Es cierto que que algunos pioneros de la iglesia escribieron conceptos aparentemente contra la Deidad, pero para entender cuál es el sentido de lo que ellos dijeron, y a que trinidad se referían debemos tener en cuenta algunos aspectos como:

1.Fueron hombres débiles y a lo que ellos se opusieron fue a la trinidad enseñada por la iglesia católica romana de  tres seres  porque  algunos  de  ellos  venían de  iglesias  que no  reconocían la  divinidad  de Jesús

2. Los diferentes pensamientos de ellos se deben es a que provenían de diferentes denominaciones,  algunas  trinitarias  y  otras  que  negaban la divinidad  de Jesús  como  un ser Eterno   e  igual  al Padre

3.La verdad es progresiva y de un solo golpe ellos no podían asentar todas sus creencias sino a medida que lo revelaba es Espíritu Santo”

La  trinidad  a la  que se  opusieron:

Al estudiar los escritos de los pioneros adventistas algunos de ellos no se oponían a la trinidad adventista tal como la concibió Ellen White y en la que creemos hoy día basados en las Escrituras.

Entre los años 1855 y 1877, durante esos 23 años en la Review and Herald solo se escribieron seis artículos en los que los pioneros hablaron contra la trinidad católica que durante ese tiempo también había estado pasando por momentos difíciles por los conceptos de algunos teólogos.

Los pioneros se opusieron a la trinidad católica de ese entonces que enseñaba  la  existencia de  tres  seres,  reconociendo  a Jesús  como  una persona  distinta  y  Eterna  igual que  el  Padre,  pero  los pioneros  traían  de sus  iglesias  el concepto  de que  Jesús  no era  igual  al Padre.

1. El caso James White

Debemos tener en cuenta que José Bates y James White habían sido miembros de la iglesia conexión cristiana, que rechazaba la doctrina de la trinidad Jaime White era pastor ordenado de esa iglesia. Cuando él y Bates se unieron al movimiento adventista, continuaron manteniendo la visión antitrinitaria que habían  aprendido en su denominación anterior en la que creían  que Jesús  no  era  un ser igual  al  Padre.

En 1852, él escribió que Cristo no era la misma persona que Dios el Padre, como lo enseñaban los Trinitarianos. Él rechazó “el antiguo absurdo Trinitariano”, que “Jesucristo es el verdadero y eterno Dios” (RH, 5 de Agosto de 1852).
De tal manera que no debiera haber malos entendidos en cuando a esa declaración, porque  él  estaba  emitiendo  un concepto  de  la  postura  creída  y enseñada  en su  iglesia  anterior(iglesia  conexión cristiana)

En el año siguiente James lo aclaró reafirmando su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo (RH, 8 de Septiembre de 1853; también en la RH, 12 de Octubre de 1876).

En 1877, James publicó un artículo titulado, “Cristo igual con Dios” (RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877). Él mencionó su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo nuevamente, cerca del fin de su vida (RH, 5 de Julio de 1880).

Como podemos notar james White no se oponía a la trinidad adventista de tres  seres,  se  oponía  a la divinidad  de  Jesús,  pero  al  año  siguiente  y  en sus escritos posteriores cambió  el  concepto  y  reconoció  a  Jesús como  Dios.

1846, Jaime White se refirió al “viejo credo trinitariano antiescriturístico, de que Cristo es Dios eterno”.
 Pero en 1876 escribió que “los adventistas del séptimo día mantienen la divinidad de Cristo tan semejantemente a los trinitarianos, que no tenemos acusación aquí”.
 Un año después, declaró su creencia en la igualdad del Hijo con el Padre y condenó toda visión errónea que “hiciese a Cristo inferior al Padre”.
La forma como los espiritualizadores han vendido o negado al solo Señor Dios y nuestro Señor Jesucristo es primero usando el antiguo y no bíblico credo Trinitario, es decir, que Jesucristo es el Dios eterno, aunque no tienen ni un pasaje para probarlo, mientras que tenemos abundantes testimonios de la Escritura de que es el Hijo del Dios eterno (The Day Star, 24 de Enero, 1846)El aserto de que los dichos del Hijo y sus apóstoles son los mandamientos del Padre, está tan lejos de la verdad como la antigua absurdidad trinitaria que Jesucristo es el gran y eterno Dios (Review and Herald, Vol. 3, N 7, p. 52, párrafo 42; 5 de Agosto de 1852).Jesús oró para que sus discípulos pudieran ser uno como él era uno con su Padre. Esta oración no contemplaba un discípulo con doce cabezas, pero doce discípulos, hechos uno en objeto y esfuerzo en la causa de su maestro. Ninguno, el Padre y el Hijo son partes del triuno Dios. Ellos son dos distintos seres, aunque uno en el diseño y cumplimiento de la redención (Life Incidents, p. 343, 1868)La inexplicable Trinidad que hace la Deidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es muy mala; pero el Ultra Unitarismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. Pudo Dios haber dicho a un inferior, <Hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen>? (Review and Herald, 2de Noviembre, 1877)Al final de su  vida  terminó  reconociendo la  divinidad  de Jesús  a  la que  anteriormente  se había  opuesto.

b)El caso de Undertwood:

Analicemos el caso de underwood, quien escribió contra la trinidad y luego al conocer la revelación divina por medio de Ellen White este hombre recapacito y cambio su concepto sobre el Espíritu Santo:

R. A. Underwood, presidente de la Asociación de Ohio, es un ejemplo claro de lo que sucedió con muchos de los pioneros de la Iglesia Adventista. Como la mayoría de ellos, sostenía una visión semiarriana de Cristo, con un subordinacionismo marcado. Así, en un artículo que escribió para la Adventist Review del 13 de agosto de 1889 [Adventist Review 13-8-1889], titulado “La obra de Cristo”, representó muy bien esta visión subordinacionista, declarando: “Cristo reconoce y siempre reconocerá que todo lo que es, es de su Padre, y a él siempre estará sujeto”  Christ and His Work].

No obstante, Underwood fue uno de los primeros en comprender el desarrollo que se había dado en el concepto que Elena de White tenía de la Divinidad. El mismo año en que ella publicara en El Deseado de todas las gentes esta cita acerca de Cristo: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra. ‘El que tiene al Hijo, tiene la vida’. La divinidad de Cristo es la garantía que el creyente tiene de la vida eterna” (p. 489) y afirmara que el Espíritu Santo es ”la tercera persona de la Divinidad” (p. 625)

 Underwood cambió su posición.

Así, en un artículo que apareció en la Adventist Review del 17 de mayo de 1898 [Adventist Review 17-5-1898], titulado “El Espíritu Santo, una persona”, él declaró contundentemente:

“Me parece extraño, ahora, haber creído que el Espíritu Santo es solo una influencia, en vista de la obra que realiza. Pero queremos la verdad porque es la verdad, y rechazamos el error porque es el error, sin importar la posición que hayamos sostenido en el pasado, o cualquier dificultad que podamos haber tenido, o podamos tener ahora, cuando vemos que el Espíritu Santo es una persona [ The Holy Spirit a Person].

Además, agregó: “es el plan de Satanás destruir toda fe en la personalidad de la Divinidad: el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo”.

¿Cómo llegó Underwood a considerar que el Espíritu Santo es la tercera persona de la Divinidad? Él lo deja en claro al citar el manuscrito de “Special Testimony” n° 10 de Elena de White de 1906, donde ella misma declara que el Espíritu Santo es “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”.

c)El caso Urias Smith:

Originalmente, Urías Smith y otros enseñaron que Cristo era el primer ser creado. Pero posteriormente, adoptó la posición de que Cristo era unigénito no creado.

 Escritos de los pioneros contra la trinitarismo en una sola persona

Los pioneros adventistas lucharon contra el concepto de una sola persona que se manifestaba de tres formas, el cual es el mismo concepto de los pentecostales hoy día que dicen que solo existe Jesús y que él es gran Dios y no hay Padre y no hay Espíritu Santo como otras personas sino que son el mismo Jesus.

Ese mismo concepto era el que sostenían algunos teólogos católicos de la época y a la que los pioneros se opusieron:

“[Hablando de la doctrina del Dios Triuno]: Que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas son solamente una persona, es la doctrina que nosotros decimos que es contraria a la razón y al sentido común … Nuestro Creador lo ha hecho un absurdo para nosotros, que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas sean una persona; y en Su Palabra revelada, Él nunca nos ha pedido que creamos en eso”. Roy F. Cottrell, RH, 6 de Julio de 1869.


La inexplicable Trinidad que hace de la Divinidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es suficientemente mala; pero aquel ultra Unitarianismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. ¿Le dijo Dios a un inferior, ‘hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen’?”. James White, RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877. [Observe que James White fue cuidadoso al mencionar que Cristo no era inferior al Padre].

J. N. Loughborough:
En respuesta a la pregunta Qué serias objeciones tiene a la doctrina de la Trinidad? Hay muchas objeciones que podríamos argüir, pero a causa del limitado espacio las reduciremos a las tres siguientes1) Es contraria al sentido común 2) Es contraria a la Escritura 3) Es de origen Pagano y basada en fábulas…El Capítulo 17 de Juan es solo suficiente para refutar la doctrina de la Trinidad (Review and Herald, Vol. 18, p. 184, párrafo 1-11,- 5 de Noviembre, 1861)

R. F. Cottrell:
Que una persona son tres personas, y que tres personas son solo una persona, esta es la doctrina la cual decimos como contraria a la razón y el sentido común (R&H, julio 6, 1869).

J. N. Andrews
La doctrina de la Trinidad la cual fue establecida en la iglesia por el concilio de Nicea en el 325 DC…Esta doctrina destruye la personalidad de Dios, y de su Hijo Jesucristo nuestro Señor. La medida de la infamia por la cual esto fue forzado sobre la iglesia y que aparece sobre las páginas de la historia eclesiástica puede ser una fuente que cause que cada creyente en esta doctrina se avergüence (Review and Herald, Vol. 6, N 24, p. 185, 6 de Marzo de 1855

Como puede notarse ellos no se opusieron a la trinidad bíblica tal como la entiende la iglesia y como está consignada en los escritos de Ellen White, ellos se opusieron a la idea de que hay una sola persona que se manifiesta de tres formas y que esa persona es Jesús y que no hay Padre ni Espíritu Santo como dos personas independientes sino que son manifestaciones de esa sola persona que es Jesús como el único Dios, concepto que era enseñado por algunos teólogos católicos y que hoy es aceptada por los pentecostales.


Evidencias trinitarias de antes de 1990:

Entre 1898 y 1900, la Review and Herald imprimió tres artículos de “The King’s Messenger”, que transmitían claras enseñanzas trinitarias. El primero apareció en la Review and Herald del 20 de septiembre de 1898 [AR 20-9-1898 Portada], y se titulaba “El Dios-hombre” [The God-man]. Allí se dice: “El Dios-hombre es Emanuel, Dios con nosotros; Dios con nosotros en la persona y la presencia del Espíritu Santo”. Aquí el Espíritu Santo es una persona divina.

El segundo artículo, que apareció en la Adventist Review del 16 de enero de 1900 [AR 16-1-1900 – Portada], en el artículo titulado “La tercera persona” [AR 16-1-1900 – Página 3], censuraba el hecho de que los cristianos adoran al Padre y al Hijo, pero “no le dan el lugar de poder y de autoridad a su representante, el bendito Espíritu Santo”. El pronombre personal “he” es utilizado en todo el artículo para referirse al Espíritu Santo, en contraste con el pronombre impersonal “it”.

El tercer artículo apareció en la Adventist Review del 3 de abril de 1900 [AR 3-4-1900 – Portada] y es una prueba todavía más evidente del cambio que se había empezado a producir en la Iglesia Adventista con respecto a la doctrina de la trinidad. Se haba que el Espíritu Santo es “uno con el Padre y el Hijo y es enviado por ellos” [AR 3-4-1900- Página 2]. También se menciona que es una persona distinta, “pero siempre en conexión con Cristo”. Finalmente, el artículo aconseja al lector: “Amado, deja que él [el Espíritu Santo] te muestre cuán sorprendentemente hermosas son las personas estrechamente unidas de nuestro Dios triuno, manifestadas por la presencia personal del Espíritu Santo”.
Aquí se muestra claramente la creencia en un “Dios triuno”, en el que el Espíritu Santo es aceptado como una persona y miembro de la Deidad.

En 1930, los líderes africanos solicitaron a la Asociación General que se incluyera en el  year  book  o  libro  del  año

En 1931 se publicó una declaración de las “Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día” que contenía veintidós puntos. Fue preparada, a pedido del Comité de la Conferencia General, por un panel de cuatro personas que incluía al presidente de la Conferencia General, C. H. Watson, y al editor de la Review and Herald, F. M. Wilcox

Esta declaración, que comenzaba diciendo “los adventistas del séptimo día tienen ciertas creencias cuyos rasgos principales … pueden ser resumidos de la manera siguiente”, fue publicada anualmente en el Yearbook desde ese año y, por voto del Comité Ejecutivo de la Conferencia General,

En 1931, la iglesia había revisado y publicado 22 Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día. Las creencias fundamentales dos y tres incluían afirmaciones sobre la Trinidad y la plena deidad de Cristo,

Yearbook (anuario adventista) una declaración acerca de las creencias adventistas. “Esta declaración–decían ellos– ayudaría a los oficiales del Gobierno y otras personas a comprender mejor nuestra obra”.  Entonces se escogió una comisión de cuatro miembros para elaborar esta declaración. La comisión produjo 22 puntos de creencias, que en 1931 fueron impresos en el Yearbook.

La tercera y la cuarta creencias fundamentales establecen lo siguiente:
“Que la Divinidad, o Trinidad, consiste en el Padre Eterno, un Ser personal, espiritual, omnipotente, omnipresente, omnisciente, infinito en sabiduría y amor; el Señor Jesucristo, el Hijo del Padre Eterno, a través de quien todas las cosas fueron creadas y a través de quien la salvación de multitudes redimidas será cumplida; el Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, el gran poder regenerador en la obra de redención (S. Mat. 28:19). “Que Jesucristo es completamente Dios, y es de la misma naturaleza y esencia que el Padre Eterno. Aun reteniendo su naturaleza divina, tomó sobre sí la naturaleza de la familia humana, vivió en la tierra como hombre, mostró en su vida, como nuestro Ejemplo, los principios de la justicia, probó su relación con Dios por medio de muchos milagros poderosos, murió en la cruz por nuestros pecados, resucitó de la muerte y ascendió al Padre, donde vive para interceder por nosotros” (Juan 1:1, 14; Heb. 2:9-18; 8:1, 2; 4:14-16; 7:25)”.10 Estas declaraciones expresaban la doctrina bíblica de la Trinidad. Cristo es descripto como Dios, existente por sí mismo y eterno; y el Espíritu Santo es identificado como la tercera persona de la Deidad.

Pero no fue sino bien entrada la década de 1940 cuando continuaron los debates dentro de la iglesia sobre la deidad de Cristo.

Para la década de 1950, la iglesia pudo decir que sería reconocida como una denominación verdaderamente trinitaria.

Antes de la asamblea de 1980, en Dallas, la Asociación General envió a las divisiones mundiales una propuesta de declaración, que contenía 27 creencias fundamentales. Durante la asamblea, una versión revisada, que incorporaba muchas sugerencias realizadas por el campo mundial, fue analizada y votada como una expresión de las creencias
fundamentales adventistas del séptimo día. La segunda creencia establece lo siguiente: “Hay un solo Dios, que es una unidad de tres personas coeternas: Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo. Dios es inmortal, todopoderoso, omnisapiente, superior a todos y omnipresente. Es infinito y escapa a la comprensión humana; no obstante, se lo puede conocer mediante su propia revelación que ha efectuado de sí mismo. Es eternamente digno de reverencia, adoración y servicio por parte de toda la creación”.
Acerca del Hijo, incluye la frase “Aunque es verdaderamente Dios, sempiterno, también llegó a ser verdaderamente hombre”.

Elena de White y la trinidad:

La creencia número 5, titulada “Dios el Espíritu Santo”, comienza con la sentencia: “Dios el Espíritu Santo estuvo activo con el Padre y el Hijo en ocasión de la creación, la encarnación y la redención”.13 Así, la declaración de creencias, votada en 1980, apoya la doctrina de la Trinidad.

Elena de White enseñó que en Cristo “hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.
Eso solo podría ser verdadero si él es Dios en el sentido más elevado, y no derivara su existencia del Padre. Acerca del Espíritu Santo, ella instó a los estudiantes del Colegio Avondale, en 1899: “Necesitamos comprender que el Espíritu Santo, que es una persona así como Dios es persona, anda en estos terrenos”.25 (evangelismo 447)
En el contexto de la crisis de Kellogg, en 1905, escribió una advertencia a los obreros del área médica, endosando la doctrina de

la Trinidad: “El Padre es toda la plenitud de la Divinidad corporalmente, y es invisible para los ojos mortales. El Hijo es toda la  plenitud de la Divinidad manifestada. […]El Consolador, que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes –el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo”.

Solo alguien que creía en esta doctrina podría hablar de “tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial”. Los antitrinitarianos no usarían este lenguaje. Es más: sus declaraciones causaron sorpresa en muchas personas. M. L. Andreasen relata: “Recuerdo cuán atónitos nos quedamos cuando

El Deseado de todas las gentes fue publicado, pues contenía algunas cosas que no podíamos creer. Entre otras cosas, estaba la doctrina de la Trinidad, que no era generalmente aceptada por los adventistas de entonces”. Citado en RusselHolt, “The Doctrine of the Trinity in the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination” (Andrews University, 1969), p. 20.

El Deseado de todas las Gentes

El concepto errado que muchos tenían sobre Jesús y la enseñanza de que el era el único Dios y que no había Padre ni Espíritu Santo, y las influencias erradas que desmeritaban su divinidad fueron esclarecidas en la iglesia y sus pioneros con la publicación de este libro porque en el se aclararon aspectos muy importantes.

a)Jesús no era cualquier ser humano, era el Hijo de Dios}

b)No existía solamente Jesús como el único ser que se manifestaba de tres maneras, había un Padre y un Espíritu Santo además

c)Ella afirmó que el Espíritu Santo es una persona, al mencionarlo como “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”, concepto que ampliaría en posteriores escritos

A partir de que Elena escribiera estas declaraciones, hubo un cambio de parecer en cuanto a la Trinidad, aceptando que existen tres Personas divinas que coexisten eternamente como un solo Dios.

El salto vino con la publicación del artículo de Elena de White titulado “Cristo, el dador de la vida”, en el periódico
 Signs of the Times [Señales de los tiempos], en 1897,4 y del libro El Deseado de todas las gentes, en 1898. En el artículo, luego de citar Juan 10:18 (“Nadie me la quita [la vida], sino que yo de mí mismo la pongo”), declara: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.5 En El Deseado de todas las gentes, cita la ocasión en que Jesús les responde a los judíos, conforme a Juan 8:58: “De cierto, de cierto os digo: Antes que Abraham fuese, yo soy”, y comenta: “Cayó el silencio sobre la vasta concurrencia. El nombre de Dios, dado a Moisés para expresar la presencia eterna, había sido reclamado como suyo por este Rabino galileo. Se había proclamado a sí mismo como el que tenía existencia propia, el que había sido  prometido a Israel, ‘cuya procedencia es de antiguo tiempo, desde los días de la eternidad
¿cuál es la fuente de esta sentencia de la página 625 de

El Deseado de todas las gentes, ella escribe que “el pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino” (p. 625). Así es como el texto se ha leído desde su primera publicación en 1898.

El Deseado de todas las gentes? La encontramos en una carta que Elena de White le dirigió a “Mis hermanos en Norteamérica” [My Brethren in America], fechada el 6 de febrero de 1896. Ella escribió: “El mal se había estado acumulando durante siglos, y solo podía ser reprimido y resistido mediante el vigoroso poder del Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que vendría no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino”.5 Esta carta fue copiada y enviada desde Australia a los líderes de la iglesia en Battle Creek, donde el presidente de la Asociación General, O. A. Olsen, la publicó al siguiente año en un panfleto que circuló entre líderes y ministros de la iglesia (Special Testimonies, N° 10, pp. 25-33). Esta publicación de ese tiempo provee otra evidencia –más allá de la obvia fecha de copyright– de que este pasaje de El Deseado de todas las gentes está tal cual se pudo leer en su primera publicación de 1898.

Pocas páginas después, repite la declaración de que “en Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”. Estas afirmaciones describen a Cristo como Dios en  el más alto sentido. No deriva del Padre, ni

La divinidad fue algo que no poseyera y que le fuera conferida. Es autoexistente, igual que el Padre en todos los aspectos. “Era igual a Dios, infinito y omnipotente… Es el Hijo eterno y existente por sí mismo”.

Declaraciones selectas

“existen tres personas vivientes en el Trió celestial” bible teacher 01/03/1906

“”el pecado solamente podía ser resistido y vencido a través de la poderosa agencia de la tercera persona de la divinidad (el Espíritu) el cual vendría no en una energía modificada sino que en la plenitud del poder divino. review and herald 19/05/1904

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espíritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a Satanás, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

“los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“manténganse donde los Tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusión nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos cómo lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” están trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que haya sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espíritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su ayuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

“el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo están comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Conclusión:

Algunos  pioneros  del  adventismo  al  venir  de otras  iglesias  traían sus  pre-conceptos  sobre  la  trinidad   y otros  criticaron  el  trinitarismo  que  habla  de un ser manifestado  de tres maneras  distintas,  pero  después  de  la  publicación del libro  Deseado de Todas  las Gentes  y  de las  revelaciones divinas  a  Ellen White la  iglesia estableció como  una de  sus  doctrinas  la  doctrina  de la  Trinidad  desde  1913   y  la confirmó  en 1931  y  hoy  hace  parte  de nuestras  doctrinas  principales,  fundadas  en la  Biblia

er en cuenta algunos aspectos como:

1.Fueron hombres débiles y a lo que ellos se opusieron fue a la trinidad enseñada por la iglesia católica romana de  tres seres  porque  algunos  de  ellos  venían de  iglesias  que no  reconocían la  divinidad  de Jesús

2. Los diferentes pensamientos de ellos se deben es a que provenían de diferentes denominaciones,  algunas  trinitarias  y  otras  que  negaban la divinidad  de Jesús  como  un ser Eterno   e  igual  al Padre

3.La verdad es progresiva y de un solo golpe ellos no podían asentar todas sus creencias sino a medida que lo revelaba es Espíritu Santo”

La  trinidad  a la  que se  opusieron:

Al estudiar los escritos de los pioneros adventistas algunos de ellos no se oponían a la trinidad adventista tal como la concibió Ellen White y en la que creemos hoy día basados en las Escrituras.

Entre los años 1855 y 1877, durante esos 23 años en la Review and Herald solo se escribieron seis artículos en los que los pioneros hablaron contra la trinidad católica que durante ese tiempo también había estado pasando por momentos difíciles por los conceptos de algunos teólogos.

Los pioneros se opusieron a la trinidad católica de ese entonces que enseñaba  la  existencia de  tres  seres,  reconociendo  a Jesús  como  una persona  distinta  y  Eterna  igual que  el  Padre,  pero  los pioneros  traían  de sus  iglesias  el concepto  de que  Jesús  no era  igual  al Padre.

1. El caso James White

Debemos tener en cuenta que José Bates y James White habían sido miembros de la iglesia conexión cristiana, que rechazaba la doctrina de la trinidad Jaime White era pastor ordenado de esa iglesia. Cuando él y Bates se unieron al movimiento adventista, continuaron manteniendo la visión antitrinitaria que habían  aprendido en su denominación anterior en la que creían  que Jesús  no  era  un ser igual  al  Padre.

En 1852, él escribió que Cristo no era la misma persona que Dios el Padre, como lo enseñaban los Trinitarianos. Él rechazó “el antiguo absurdo Trinitariano”, que “Jesucristo es el verdadero y eterno Dios” (RH, 5 de Agosto de 1852).
De tal manera que no debiera haber malos entendidos en cuando a esa declaración, porque  él  estaba  emitiendo  un concepto  de  la  postura  creída  y enseñada  en su  iglesia  anterior(iglesia  conexión cristiana)

En el año siguiente James lo aclaró reafirmando su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo (RH, 8 de Septiembre de 1853; también en la RH, 12 de Octubre de 1876).

En 1877, James publicó un artículo titulado, “Cristo igual con Dios” (RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877). Él mencionó su plena creencia en la divinidad de Cristo nuevamente, cerca del fin de su vida (RH, 5 de Julio de 1880).

Como podemos notar james White no se oponía a la trinidad adventista de tres  seres,  se  oponía  a la divinidad  de  Jesús,  pero  al  año  siguiente  y  en sus escritos posteriores cambió  el  concepto  y  reconoció  a  Jesús como  Dios.

1846, Jaime White se refirió al “viejo credo trinitariano antiescriturístico, de que Cristo es Dios eterno”.
 Pero en 1876 escribió que “los adventistas del séptimo día mantienen la divinidad de Cristo tan semejantemente a los trinitarianos, que no tenemos acusación aquí”.
 Un año después, declaró su creencia en la igualdad del Hijo con el Padre y condenó toda visión errónea que “hiciese a Cristo inferior al Padre”.
La forma como los espiritualizadores han vendido o negado al solo Señor Dios y nuestro Señor Jesucristo es primero usando el antiguo y no bíblico credo Trinitario, es decir, que Jesucristo es el Dios eterno, aunque no tienen ni un pasaje para probarlo, mientras que tenemos abundantes testimonios de la Escritura de que es el Hijo del Dios eterno (The Day Star, 24 de Enero, 1846)El aserto de que los dichos del Hijo y sus apóstoles son los mandamientos del Padre, está tan lejos de la verdad como la antigua absurdidad trinitaria que Jesucristo es el gran y eterno Dios (Review and Herald, Vol. 3, N 7, p. 52, párrafo 42; 5 de Agosto de 1852).Jesús oró para que sus discípulos pudieran ser uno como él era uno con su Padre. Esta oración no contemplaba un discípulo con doce cabezas, pero doce discípulos, hechos uno en objeto y esfuerzo en la causa de su maestro. Ninguno, el Padre y el Hijo son partes del triuno Dios. Ellos son dos distintos seres, aunque uno en el diseño y cumplimiento de la redención (Life Incidents, p. 343, 1868)La inexplicable Trinidad que hace la Deidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es muy mala; pero el Ultra Unitarismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. Pudo Dios haber dicho a un inferior, <Hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen>? (Review and Herald, 2de Noviembre, 1877)Al final de su  vida  terminó  reconociendo la  divinidad  de Jesús  a  la que  anteriormente  se había  opuesto.

b)El caso de Undertwood:

Analicemos el caso de underwood, quien escribió contra la trinidad y luego al conocer la revelación divina por medio de Ellen White este hombre recapacito y cambio su concepto sobre el Espíritu Santo:

R. A. Underwood, presidente de la Asociación de Ohio, es un ejemplo claro de lo que sucedió con muchos de los pioneros de la Iglesia Adventista. Como la mayoría de ellos, sostenía una visión semiarriana de Cristo, con un subordinacionismo marcado. Así, en un artículo que escribió para la Adventist Review del 13 de agosto de 1889 [Adventist Review 13-8-1889], titulado “La obra de Cristo”, representó muy bien esta visión subordinacionista, declarando: “Cristo reconoce y siempre reconocerá que todo lo que es, es de su Padre, y a él siempre estará sujeto”  Christ and His Work].

No obstante, Underwood fue uno de los primeros en comprender el desarrollo que se había dado en el concepto que Elena de White tenía de la Divinidad. El mismo año en que ella publicara en El Deseado de todas las gentes esta cita acerca de Cristo: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra. ‘El que tiene al Hijo, tiene la vida’. La divinidad de Cristo es la garantía que el creyente tiene de la vida eterna” (p. 489) y afirmara que el Espíritu Santo es ”la tercera persona de la Divinidad” (p. 625)

 Underwood cambió su posición.

Así, en un artículo que apareció en la Adventist Review del 17 de mayo de 1898 [Adventist Review 17-5-1898], titulado “El Espíritu Santo, una persona”, él declaró contundentemente:

“Me parece extraño, ahora, haber creído que el Espíritu Santo es solo una influencia, en vista de la obra que realiza. Pero queremos la verdad porque es la verdad, y rechazamos el error porque es el error, sin importar la posición que hayamos sostenido en el pasado, o cualquier dificultad que podamos haber tenido, o podamos tener ahora, cuando vemos que el Espíritu Santo es una persona [ The Holy Spirit a Person].

Además, agregó: “es el plan de Satanás destruir toda fe en la personalidad de la Divinidad: el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo”.

¿Cómo llegó Underwood a considerar que el Espíritu Santo es la tercera persona de la Divinidad? Él lo deja en claro al citar el manuscrito de “Special Testimony” n° 10 de Elena de White de 1906, donde ella misma declara que el Espíritu Santo es “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”.

c)El caso Urias Smith:

Originalmente, Urías Smith y otros enseñaron que Cristo era el primer ser creado. Pero posteriormente, adoptó la posición de que Cristo era unigénito no creado.

 Escritos de los pioneros contra la trinitarismo en una sola persona

Los pioneros adventistas lucharon contra el concepto de una sola persona que se manifestaba de tres formas, el cual es el mismo concepto de los pentecostales hoy día que dicen que solo existe Jesús y que él es gran Dios y no hay Padre y no hay Espíritu Santo como otras personas sino que son el mismo Jesus.

Ese mismo concepto era el que sostenían algunos teólogos católicos de la época y a la que los pioneros se opusieron:

“[Hablando de la doctrina del Dios Triuno]: Que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas son solamente una persona, es la doctrina que nosotros decimos que es contraria a la razón y al sentido común … Nuestro Creador lo ha hecho un absurdo para nosotros, que una persona sea tres personas, y que tres personas sean una persona; y en Su Palabra revelada, Él nunca nos ha pedido que creamos en eso”. Roy F. Cottrell, RH, 6 de Julio de 1869.


La inexplicable Trinidad que hace de la Divinidad tres en uno y uno en tres, es suficientemente mala; pero aquel ultra Unitarianismo que hace a Cristo inferior al Padre es peor. ¿Le dijo Dios a un inferior, ‘hagamos al hombre a nuestra imagen’?”. James White, RH, 29 de Noviembre de 1877. [Observe que James White fue cuidadoso al mencionar que Cristo no era inferior al Padre].

J. N. Loughborough:
En respuesta a la pregunta Qué serias objeciones tiene a la doctrina de la Trinidad? Hay muchas objeciones que podríamos argüir, pero a causa del limitado espacio las reduciremos a las tres siguientes1) Es contraria al sentido común 2) Es contraria a la Escritura 3) Es de origen Pagano y basada en fábulas…El Capítulo 17 de Juan es solo suficiente para refutar la doctrina de la Trinidad (Review and Herald, Vol. 18, p. 184, párrafo 1-11,- 5 de Noviembre, 1861)

R. F. Cottrell:
Que una persona son tres personas, y que tres personas son solo una persona, esta es la doctrina la cual decimos como contraria a la razón y el sentido común (R&H, julio 6, 1869).

J. N. Andrews
La doctrina de la Trinidad la cual fue establecida en la iglesia por el concilio de Nicea en el 325 DC…Esta doctrina destruye la personalidad de Dios, y de su Hijo Jesucristo nuestro Señor. La medida de la infamia por la cual esto fue forzado sobre la iglesia y que aparece sobre las páginas de la historia eclesiástica puede ser una fuente que cause que cada creyente en esta doctrina se avergüence (Review and Herald, Vol. 6, N 24, p. 185, 6 de Marzo de 1855

Como puede notarse ellos no se opusieron a la trinidad bíblica tal como la entiende la iglesia y como está consignada en los escritos de Ellen White, ellos se opusieron a la idea de que hay una sola persona que se manifiesta de tres formas y que esa persona es Jesús y que no hay Padre ni Espíritu Santo como dos personas independientes sino que son manifestaciones de esa sola persona que es Jesús como el único Dios, concepto que era enseñado por algunos teólogos católicos y que hoy es aceptada por los pentecostales.


Evidencias trinitarias de antes de 1990:

Entre 1898 y 1900, la Review and Herald imprimió tres artículos de “The King’s Messenger”, que transmitían claras enseñanzas trinitarias. El primero apareció en la Review and Herald del 20 de septiembre de 1898 [AR 20-9-1898 Portada], y se titulaba “El Dios-hombre” [The God-man]. Allí se dice: “El Dios-hombre es Emanuel, Dios con nosotros; Dios con nosotros en la persona y la presencia del Espíritu Santo”. Aquí el Espíritu Santo es una persona divina.

El segundo artículo, que apareció en la Adventist Review del 16 de enero de 1900 [AR 16-1-1900 – Portada], en el artículo titulado “La tercera persona” [AR 16-1-1900 – Página 3], censuraba el hecho de que los cristianos adoran al Padre y al Hijo, pero “no le dan el lugar de poder y de autoridad a su representante, el bendito Espíritu Santo”. El pronombre personal “he” es utilizado en todo el artículo para referirse al Espíritu Santo, en contraste con el pronombre impersonal “it”.

El tercer artículo apareció en la Adventist Review del 3 de abril de 1900 [AR 3-4-1900 – Portada] y es una prueba todavía más evidente del cambio que se había empezado a producir en la Iglesia Adventista con respecto a la doctrina de la trinidad. Se haba que el Espíritu Santo es “uno con el Padre y el Hijo y es enviado por ellos” [AR 3-4-1900- Página 2]. También se menciona que es una persona distinta, “pero siempre en conexión con Cristo”. Finalmente, el artículo aconseja al lector: “Amado, deja que él [el Espíritu Santo] te muestre cuán sorprendentemente hermosas son las personas estrechamente unidas de nuestro Dios triuno, manifestadas por la presencia personal del Espíritu Santo”.
Aquí se muestra claramente la creencia en un “Dios triuno”, en el que el Espíritu Santo es aceptado como una persona y miembro de la Deidad.

En 1930, los líderes africanos solicitaron a la Asociación General que se incluyera en el  year  book  o  libro  del  año

En 1931 se publicó una declaración de las “Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día” que contenía veintidós puntos. Fue preparada, a pedido del Comité de la Conferencia General, por un panel de cuatro personas que incluía al presidente de la Conferencia General, C. H. Watson, y al editor de la Review and Herald, F. M. Wilcox

Esta declaración, que comenzaba diciendo “los adventistas del séptimo día tienen ciertas creencias cuyos rasgos principales … pueden ser resumidos de la manera siguiente”, fue publicada anualmente en el Yearbook desde ese año y, por voto del Comité Ejecutivo de la Conferencia General,

En 1931, la iglesia había revisado y publicado 22 Creencias Fundamentales de los Adventistas del Séptimo Día. Las creencias fundamentales dos y tres incluían afirmaciones sobre la Trinidad y la plena deidad de Cristo,

Yearbook (anuario adventista) una declaración acerca de las creencias adventistas. “Esta declaración–decían ellos– ayudaría a los oficiales del Gobierno y otras personas a comprender mejor nuestra obra”.  Entonces se escogió una comisión de cuatro miembros para elaborar esta declaración. La comisión produjo 22 puntos de creencias, que en 1931 fueron impresos en el Yearbook.

La tercera y la cuarta creencias fundamentales establecen lo siguiente:
“Que la Divinidad, o Trinidad, consiste en el Padre Eterno, un Ser personal, espiritual, omnipotente, omnipresente, omnisciente, infinito en sabiduría y amor; el Señor Jesucristo, el Hijo del Padre Eterno, a través de quien todas las cosas fueron creadas y a través de quien la salvación de multitudes redimidas será cumplida; el Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, el gran poder regenerador en la obra de redención (S. Mat. 28:19). “Que Jesucristo es completamente Dios, y es de la misma naturaleza y esencia que el Padre Eterno. Aun reteniendo su naturaleza divina, tomó sobre sí la naturaleza de la familia humana, vivió en la tierra como hombre, mostró en su vida, como nuestro Ejemplo, los principios de la justicia, probó su relación con Dios por medio de muchos milagros poderosos, murió en la cruz por nuestros pecados, resucitó de la muerte y ascendió al Padre, donde vive para interceder por nosotros” (Juan 1:1, 14; Heb. 2:9-18; 8:1, 2; 4:14-16; 7:25)”.10 Estas declaraciones expresaban la doctrina bíblica de la Trinidad. Cristo es descripto como Dios, existente por sí mismo y eterno; y el Espíritu Santo es identificado como la tercera persona de la Deidad.

Pero no fue sino bien entrada la década de 1940 cuando continuaron los debates dentro de la iglesia sobre la deidad de Cristo.

Para la década de 1950, la iglesia pudo decir que sería reconocida como una denominación verdaderamente trinitaria.

Antes de la asamblea de 1980, en Dallas, la Asociación General envió a las divisiones mundiales una propuesta de declaración, que contenía 27 creencias fundamentales. Durante la asamblea, una versión revisada, que incorporaba muchas sugerencias realizadas por el campo mundial, fue analizada y votada como una expresión de las creencias
fundamentales adventistas del séptimo día. La segunda creencia establece lo siguiente: “Hay un solo Dios, que es una unidad de tres personas coeternas: Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo. Dios es inmortal, todopoderoso, omnisapiente, superior a todos y omnipresente. Es infinito y escapa a la comprensión humana; no obstante, se lo puede conocer mediante su propia revelación que ha efectuado de sí mismo. Es eternamente digno de reverencia, adoración y servicio por parte de toda la creación”.
Acerca del Hijo, incluye la frase “Aunque es verdaderamente Dios, sempiterno, también llegó a ser verdaderamente hombre”.

Elena de White y la trinidad:

La creencia número 5, titulada “Dios el Espíritu Santo”, comienza con la sentencia: “Dios el Espíritu Santo estuvo activo con el Padre y el Hijo en ocasión de la creación, la encarnación y la redención”.13 Así, la declaración de creencias, votada en 1980, apoya la doctrina de la Trinidad.

Elena de White enseñó que en Cristo “hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.
Eso solo podría ser verdadero si él es Dios en el sentido más elevado, y no derivara su existencia del Padre. Acerca del Espíritu Santo, ella instó a los estudiantes del Colegio Avondale, en 1899: “Necesitamos comprender que el Espíritu Santo, que es una persona así como Dios es persona, anda en estos terrenos”.25 (evangelismo 447)
En el contexto de la crisis de Kellogg, en 1905, escribió una advertencia a los obreros del área médica, endosando la doctrina de

la Trinidad: “El Padre es toda la plenitud de la Divinidad corporalmente, y es invisible para los ojos mortales. El Hijo es toda la  plenitud de la Divinidad manifestada. […]El Consolador, que Cristo prometió enviar después de ascender al cielo, es el Espíritu en toda la plenitud de la Divinidad, poniendo de manifiesto el poder de la gracia divina a todos los que reciben a Cristo y creen en él como un Salvador personal. Hay tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial; en el nombre de estos tres grandes poderes –el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo– son bautizados los que reciben a Cristo mediante la fe, y esos poderes colaborarán con los súbditos obedientes del cielo en sus esfuerzos por vivir la nueva vida en Cristo”.

Solo alguien que creía en esta doctrina podría hablar de “tres personas vivientes en el trío celestial”. Los antitrinitarianos no usarían este lenguaje. Es más: sus declaraciones causaron sorpresa en muchas personas. M. L. Andreasen relata: “Recuerdo cuán atónitos nos quedamos cuando

El Deseado de todas las gentes fue publicado, pues contenía algunas cosas que no podíamos creer. Entre otras cosas, estaba la doctrina de la Trinidad, que no era generalmente aceptada por los adventistas de entonces”. Citado en RusselHolt, “The Doctrine of the Trinity in the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination” (Andrews University, 1969), p. 20.

El Deseado de todas las Gentes

El concepto errado que muchos tenían sobre Jesús y la enseñanza de que el era el único Dios y que no había Padre ni Espíritu Santo, y las influencias erradas que desmeritaban su divinidad fueron esclarecidas en la iglesia y sus pioneros con la publicación de este libro porque en el se aclararon aspectos muy importantes.

a)Jesús no era cualquier ser humano, era el Hijo de Dios}

b)No existía solamente Jesús como el único ser que se manifestaba de tres maneras, había un Padre y un Espíritu Santo además

c)Ella afirmó que el Espíritu Santo es una persona, al mencionarlo como “la tercera persona de la Divinidad”, concepto que ampliaría en posteriores escritos

A partir de que Elena escribiera estas declaraciones, hubo un cambio de parecer en cuanto a la Trinidad, aceptando que existen tres Personas divinas que coexisten eternamente como un solo Dios.

El salto vino con la publicación del artículo de Elena de White titulado “Cristo, el dador de la vida”, en el periódico
 Signs of the Times [Señales de los tiempos], en 1897,4 y del libro El Deseado de todas las gentes, en 1898. En el artículo, luego de citar Juan 10:18 (“Nadie me la quita [la vida], sino que yo de mí mismo la pongo”), declara: “En Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”.5 En El Deseado de todas las gentes, cita la ocasión en que Jesús les responde a los judíos, conforme a Juan 8:58: “De cierto, de cierto os digo: Antes que Abraham fuese, yo soy”, y comenta: “Cayó el silencio sobre la vasta concurrencia. El nombre de Dios, dado a Moisés para expresar la presencia eterna, había sido reclamado como suyo por este Rabino galileo. Se había proclamado a sí mismo como el que tenía existencia propia, el que había sido  prometido a Israel, ‘cuya procedencia es de antiguo tiempo, desde los días de la eternidad
¿cuál es la fuente de esta sentencia de la página 625 de

El Deseado de todas las gentes, ella escribe que “el pecado podía ser resistido y vencido únicamente por la poderosa intervención de la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que iba a venir no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino” (p. 625). Así es como el texto se ha leído desde su primera publicación en 1898.

El Deseado de todas las gentes? La encontramos en una carta que Elena de White le dirigió a “Mis hermanos en Norteamérica” [My Brethren in America], fechada el 6 de febrero de 1896. Ella escribió: “El mal se había estado acumulando durante siglos, y solo podía ser reprimido y resistido mediante el vigoroso poder del Espíritu Santo, la tercera persona de la Divinidad, que vendría no con energía modificada, sino en la plenitud del poder divino”.5 Esta carta fue copiada y enviada desde Australia a los líderes de la iglesia en Battle Creek, donde el presidente de la Asociación General, O. A. Olsen, la publicó al siguiente año en un panfleto que circuló entre líderes y ministros de la iglesia (Special Testimonies, N° 10, pp. 25-33). Esta publicación de ese tiempo provee otra evidencia –más allá de la obvia fecha de copyright– de que este pasaje de El Deseado de todas las gentes está tal cual se pudo leer en su primera publicación de 1898.

Pocas páginas después, repite la declaración de que “en Cristo hay vida original, que no proviene ni deriva de otra”. Estas afirmaciones describen a Cristo como Dios en  el más alto sentido. No deriva del Padre, ni

La divinidad fue algo que no poseyera y que le fuera conferida. Es autoexistente, igual que el Padre en todos los aspectos. “Era igual a Dios, infinito y omnipotente… Es el Hijo eterno y existente por sí mismo”.

Declaraciones selectas

“existen tres personas vivientes en el Trió celestial” bible teacher 01/03/1906

“”el pecado solamente podía ser resistido y vencido a través de la poderosa agencia de la tercera persona de la divinidad (el Espíritu) el cual vendría no en una energía modificada sino que en la plenitud del poder divino. review and herald 19/05/1904

“El determino dar a su representante(el Espíritu) la Tercera Persona de la divinidad” signs of the times 01/12/1889

“cuando usted abiertamente renuncia al pecado y a Satanás, los tres Grandes Poderes del cielo se comprometen a ayudarlo para que usted sea un vencedor” signs of the times 12/o2/1902

“los tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo signs of the times 11/03/1903

“manténganse donde los Tres Grandes poderes del Cielo, el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo puedan ser vuestra eficiencia” signs of the times 10/05/1905

“en la gran obra de conclusión nos encontraremos con peligros con los cuales no sabremos cómo lidiar, pero no nos olvidemos que los Tres Grandes poderes del cielo” están trabajando” revew and herald 05/05/1903

“El hecho de que haya sido bautizado en el nombre del Padre, del Hijo y del Espíritu Santo es una seguridad de que asi usted pide su ayuda, estos poderes le ayudaran en cada emergencia. 6T 99

“el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo están comprometidos a cooperar con los santificados instrumentos humanos” review and herald 17/05/1906

“la divinidad estaba conmovida de piedad por la raza y el Padre, el Hijo y el Espiritu Santo se dieron a Si mismos para llevar a cabo el plan de la redención” review and herald 02/05/1912

Conclusión:

Algunos  pioneros  del  adventismo  al  venir  de otras  iglesias  traían sus  pre-conceptos  sobre  la  trinidad   y otros  criticaron  el  trinitarismo  que  habla  de un ser manifestado  de tres maneras  distintas,  pero  después  de  la  publicación del libro  Deseado de Todas  las Gentes  y  de las  revelaciones divinas  a  Ellen White la  iglesia estableció como  una de  sus  doctrinas  la  doctrina  de la  Trinidad  desde  1913   y  la confirmó  en 1931  y  hoy  hace  parte  de nuestras  doctrinas  principales,  fundadas  en la  Biblia

Donar Paypal

Seleccione la cantidad de donación

Buscar en la Biblia RV1960

Comentarios recientes